Exeter besieged ibid. It is relieved and the Rebels defeated pag. 119 The Norfolk Rebels are dispersed ibid. A general Pardon pag. 120 A Visitation of Cambridg ibid. Dispute about the Greek pronunciation ibid. Bonner in new Troubles ibid. Injunctions are given him pag. 121 He did not obey them pag. 122 He is proceeded against ibid He defends himself pag. 123 He Appeals pag. 125 But is deprived pag. 126 Censures past upon it pag. 127 The French fall into Bulloign pag. 128 Ill Success in Scotland pag. 129 The Affairs of Germany ibid. A Faction against the Protector pag. 130 Advices about Forreign Affairs pag. 131. Paget sent to the Emperor ibid. But can obtain nothing pag. 133. Debates in Council ibid. Complaints of the Protector pag. 134. The Counsellors leave him pag. 135. The City of London joyns with them pag. 136. The Protector offers to submit ibid. He is accused and sent to the Tower pag. 138. Censures passed upon him ibid. The Papists much lifted up pag. 139. But their hopes vanish ibid. A Treaty with the Emperor pag. 140. A Session of Parliament ibid. An Act against Tumults ibid. And against Vagabonds ibid. Bishops move for a Power of Censuring pag. 141. An Act about Ordinations ibid. An Act about the Duke of Somerset ibid. The Reformation carried on pag. 142. A Book of Ordinations made pag. 143. Heath disagrees to it and put in Prison ibid. Interrogations added in the new Book pag. 144. Bulloigne was resolved to be given to the French pag. 146. Pope Paul the third dies ibid. Cardinal Pool was elected Pope ibid. Julius the third chosen pag. 147. 1550. A Treaty between the English and French ibid. Instructions given the English Ambassador ibid. Articles of the Treaty pag. 148. The Earl of Warwick governs all pag. 149. Ridley made Bishop of London ibid. Proceedings against Gardiner pag. 150. Articles sent to him ibid. He signed them with Exceptions pag. 151. New Articles sent him ibid. He refuses them and is hardly used ibid. Latimer advises the King about his Marriage pag. 152. Hooper made Bishop of Glocester ibid. But refuses the Episcopal Garments ibid. Vpon that great Hâ—â—tâ— arose ibid. Bucers Opinion about it pag. 153. And Peter Martyrs pag. 154. A German Congregation 〈◊〉 London ibid. Polidore Virgil leaâ—â—â— England ibid. A Review made of the common-prayer-Common-Prayer-Book pag. 155. Bucers advice concerning it ibid. He writ a Book for the King pag. 156. The 〈◊〉 studies to reformâ— abuses pag. 157. He keeps a Journal of his Reign ibid. Ridley visits his Diocess pag. 158. Altars turned to Communion-Tables ibid. The Reasons given for it pag. 159. Sermons on Working-days forbidden ibid. The Affairs of Scotland pag. 161. And of Germany ibid. 1551. The Compliance of the Popish Clergy pag. 162. Bucers Death and Funeral pag. 163. His Character pag. 164. Gardiner is deprived pag. 165. Which is much censured ibid. Hooper is Consecrated pag. 166. Articles of Religion prepared ibid. An Abstract of them pag. 167. Corrections in the common-prayer-Common-Prayer-Book pag. 169. Reasons of kneeling at the Communion pag. 170. Orders for the Kings Chaplains pag. 171. The Lady Mary has Mass still ibid. The King is earnest against it pag. 172. The Council write to her about it ibid. But she was intractable pag. 174. And would not hear Ridley preach pag. 175. The Designs of the Earl of Warwick pag. 176. The Sweating Sickness ibid. A Treaty for a Marriage with the Daughter of France pag. 177. Conspiracy against the Duke of Somerset pag. 178. The King is alienated from him pag. 179. He is brought to his Trial. ibid. Acquitted of Treason but not of Felony pag. 180. Some others condemned with him pag. 181. The Seal is taken from the Lord Rich. pag. 182. And given to the Bishop of Ely ibid. Church-mens being in Secular Imployments much censured pag. 183. Duke of Somersets Execution pag. 184. His Character pag. 185. Affairs of Germany pag. 186. Proceedings at Trent pag. 187. 1552. A Session of Parliament pag. 189. The Common-Prayer-Book confirmed ibid. Censures past upon it pag. 190. An Act concerning Treasons ibid. An Act about Fasts and Holy-days pag. 191. An Act for the married Clergy pag. 192. An Act against Vsury ibid. A Bill against Simony not passed pag. 193. The Entail of the Duke of Somersets Estate cut-off pag. 194. The Commons refuse to attaint the Bishop of Duresme by Bill ibid. The Parliament is dissolved pag. 195. A Reformation of the Ecclesiastical Courts is considered ibid. The chief heads of it pag. 197. Rules about Excommunication pag. 201. Projects for relieving the poor Clergy pag. 202. Heath and Day deprived pag. 203. The Affairs of Ireland ibid. A change in the order of the Garter pag. 205. Paget degraded from the Order pag. 206. The encrease of Trade pag. 207. Cardan passes through England pag. 208. The Affairs of Scotland ibid. The Affairs of Germany pag. 210. Proceedings at Trent pag. 211. An Account of the Council there pag. 212. A Judgment of the Histories of it ibid. The freedom of Religion established in Germany pag. 213. The Emperor is much cast down pag. 214. 1553. A Regulation of the Privy Council ibid. A New Parliament ibid. The Bishoprick of Duresm suppressed and two new ones were to be raised pag. 215. A Visitation for the Plate in Churches pag. 216. Instructions for the President in the North. pag. 217. The form of the Bishops Letters Patents pag. 218. A Treaty with the Emperor pag. 219. The Kings sickness pag. 221. His care of the poor ibid. Several Marriages pag. 222. He intends to leave the Crown to Lady Jane Gray ibid. Which the Judges opposed at first ibid. Yet they consented to it except Hales pag. 222. Cranmer is hardly prevailed with pag. 224. The Kings sickness becomes desperate ibid. His last Prayer ibid. His Death and Character ibid. BOOK II. The Life and Reign of Queen Mary QVeen Mary succeeds but is in great danger pag. 233. And retires to Suffolk ibid. She writes to the Council pag. 234. But they declare for the Lady Jane ibid. The Lady Janes Character ibid. She unwillingly accepts the Crown pag. 235. The Council writes to Queen Mary ibid. They proclaim the Lady Jane Queen ibid. Censures passed upon it pag. 236. The Duke of Northumberland much hated pag. 237. The Council send an Army against Queen Mary ibid. Ridley Preaches against her pag. 238. But her Party grows strong ibid. The Council turn and proclaim her Queen pag. 239. The Duke of Northumberland is taken ibid. Many Prisoners are sent to the Tower ibid. The Queen comes to London pag. 240. She was in danger in her Fathers time ibid. And was preserved by Cranmer pag. 241. She submitted to her Father ibid. Designs for changing Religion pag. 242. Gardiners policy ibid. He is made Chancellour ibid. Duke of Northumberland and others Attainted ibid. He at his Death professes he had been always a Papist pag. 243. His Character pag. 244. King Edwards Funeral ibid. The
The Second Part OF THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION By the Lords Die Lunae 3. Januarij 1680. ORdered by the Lords Spiritual and Temporal in Parliament Assembled That the Thanks of this House be given to Dr. Burnet for the great Service done by him to this Kingdom and the Protestant Religion in writing the History of the Reformation of the Church of England so truly and exactly And that he be desired to proceed in the perfecting what he further intends therein with all convenient speed Jo. Browne Cleric Parliamentorum By the Commons Jovis 23. Die Decemb. 1680. ORdered That the Thanks of This House be given to Dr. Burnet for his Book Intituled The History of the Reformation of the Châ—rch of England Will. Goldesbrough Cleric Dom. Com. Mercurij 5. Die Januarij 1680. ORdered That Dr. Burnet be desired to proceed with and compleat that Good Work by him begun in Writing and Publishing The History of the Reformation of the Church of England Will. Goldesbrough Cler. Dom. Com. THE HISTORY of the REFORMATION of the Church of England The Second Part Printed for Rich Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St. Pauls Church yard The Holy Bible THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION OF THE Church of England The Second Part. OF THE Progress made in it till the Settlement of it in the beginning OF Q. Elizabeth's Reign By GILBERT BVRNET D. D. LONDON Printed by T. H. for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-yard MDCLXXXI THE PREFACE THE favourable reception which the former Part of this Work had together with the new Materials that were sent me from Noble and Worthy Hands have encouraged me to prosecute it and to carry down the History of the Reformation of this Church till it was brought to a compleat settlement in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign which I now offer to the World The great zeal of this Age for what was done in that about Religion has made the History of it to be received and read with more than ordinary attention and care and many have expressed their satisfaction in what was formerly published by contributing several Papers of great consequence to what remained and since I found no Part of the first Volume was more universally acceptable than that wherein I was only a Transcriber I mean the Collection of Records and Authentick Papers which I had set down in confirmation of the more remarkable and doubtful parts of the History I continue the same method now I shall repeat nothing here that was in my former Preface But refer the Reader to such things as concern this History in general and my encouragement in the undertaking and prosecution of it to what is there premised to the whole Work and therefore I shall now enlarge on such things as do more particularly relate to this Volume The Papers that were conveyed to me from several Hands are referred to as the occasion to mention them occurs in the History with such acknowledgements as I thought best became this way of writing though far short of the merits of those who furnished me with them But the Store-house from whence I drew the greatest part both of the History and Collection is the often-celebrated Cotton Library out of which by the noble favour of its truly learned Owner Sir John Cotton I gathered all that was necessary for composing this Part together with some few things which had escaped me in my former Search and belong to the First Part and those I have mixed in the Collection added to this Volume upon such occasions as I thought most pertinent But among all the Remains of the last Age that are with great industry and order laid up in that Treasury none pleased me better nor were of more use to me than the Journal of King Edwards Reign written all with his own Hand with some other Papers of his which I have put by themselves in the beginning of the Collection Of these I shall say nothing here having given a full account of them in the History of his Reign to which I refer the Reader I find most of our Writers have taken Parcels out of them and Sir John Heyward has transcribed from them the greatest part of his Book therefore I thought this a thing of such consequence that upon good advice I have published them all faithfully copied from the Originals But as others assisted me towards the perfecting this Part so that learned Divine and most exact Enquirer into Historical Learning Mr. Fulman Rector of Hamton-Meysey in Glocester-shire did most signally oblige me by a Collection of some mistakes I had made in the former Work He had for many years applied his thoughts with a very searching care to the same Subject and so was able to judge more critically of it than other Readers Some of those had escaped me others had not come within my view in some particulars my Vouchers were not good and in others I had mistaken my Authors These I publish at the end of this Volume being neither ashamed to confess my faults nor unwilling to acknowledge from what Hand I received better information My design in writing is to discover Truth and to deliver it down impartially to the next Age so I should think it both a mean and criminal piece of vanity to suppress this discovery of my Errors And though the number and consequence of them had been greater than it is I should rather have submitted to a much severer Penance than have left the World in the mistakes I had led them into yet I was not a little pleased to find that they were neither many nor of importance to the main Parts of the History and were chiefly about Dates or small variations in the order of Time I hope this Part has fewer faults since that worthy Person did pursue his former kindness so far as to review it before-hand and with great judgment to correct such errors as he found in it Those I had formerly fallen into made me more careful in examining even the smallest matters Yet if after all my care and the kind Censures of those who have revised this Work there is any thing left that may require a further Retractation I shall not decline to make it so soon as I see there is need of it being I hope raised above the poor vanity of seeking my own reputation by sacrificing Truth to it Those to whose censure I submitted this whole History in both its Parts were chiefly three great Divines whose Lives are such Examples their Sermons such Instructions their Writings such unanswerable Vindications of our Church and their whole deportment so sutable to their profession that as I reckon my being admitted into some measure of friendship with them among the chief Blessings of my Life so I know nothing can more effectually recommend this Work than to say that it passed with their hearty approbation after they had examined it with that care which their great zeal
not applied to these Images So in King Henry's time that temper was found that such Images as had been abused to Superstition should be removed and for other Images external Worship such as kneeling censing and praying before them was kept up but the People were to be taught that these were not at all intended to the Image but to that which was represented by it And upon this there was much subtle arguing Among Cranmers Papers I have seen several Arguments for a moderate use of Images But to all these they opposed the second Commandment as plainly forbidding all visible Objects of Adoration together with what was in the Scriptures against the Idolatry of the Heathens and what the Fathers had written against the Gentiles And they added that how excusable soever that practice might have been in such dark and barbarous Ages in which the People knew little more of Divine Matters than what they learned from their Images yet the horrible abuses that followed on the bringing them into Churches made it necessary now to throw them all out It was notorious that the People every where doted on them and gave them Divine Honour Nor did the Clergy who were generally too guilty themselves of such abuses teach them how to distinguish aright and the Acts of Worship that were allowed were such that beside the scandal such Worship had in it and the danger of drawing People into Idolatry it was in it self inexcusable to offer up such external parts of Religious Adoration to Gold or Silver Wood or Stone So Cranmer and others being resolved to purge the Church of this abuse got the worst part of the Sentence that some had designed against the Curate and Church-wardens to be mitigated into a Reprimend and as it is entred in the Council Books In respect of their submission and of some other Reasons which did mitigate their offence These were Cranmers Arguments against Images they did pardon their Imprisonment which was at first determined and ordered them to provide a Crucifix or at least some painting of it till one were ready and to beware of such rashness for the future But no mention is made of the other Images The carriage of the Council in this matter discovering the inclinations of the greatest part of them Many begin to pull down Images and Dr. Ridley having in his Lent-Sermon preached against the Superstition that was generally had to Images and Holy Water it raised a great heat over England So that Gardiner hearing that on May-day the People of Portsmouth had removed and broken the Images of Christ and the Saints writ about it with great warmth to one Captain Vaughan that waited on the Protector and was then at Portsmouth He desired to know whether he should send one to preach against it though he thought that was the casting Precious Stones to Hogs or worse than Hogs as were these Lollards He said that Luther had set out a Book against those who removed Images At which Gardiner is much offended and himself had seen them still in the Lutheran Churches and he thought the removing Images was on design to subvert Religion and the state of the World he argues for them from the Kings Image on the Seal Caesars Image on the Coin brought to Christ the Kings Arms carried by the Heralds he condemns false Images but for those that were against true Images he thought they were possest with the Devil Vaughan sent his Letter to the Protector with one from Gardiner to himself who finding the reasoning in it not so strong but that it might be answered wrote to him himself That he allowed of his zeal against Innovations The Protector writ to him about it The Letters are in Fox's Acts and Monuments but that there were other things that needed to be looked to as much Great difference there was between the Civil respect due to the Kings Arms and the Worship given to Images There had been a time in which the abuse of the Scriptures was thought a good reason to take them from the People yea and to burn them though he looked on them as more sacred than Images which if they stood meerly as Remembrancers he thought the hurt was not great but it was known that for the most part it was otherwise and upon abuse the Brazen Serpent was broken though made at Gods Commandment and it being pretended that they were the Books of the People he thought the Bible a much more intelligible and useful Book There were some too rash and others too obstinate The Magistrate was to steer a middle Course between them not considering the Antiquity of things so much as what was good and expedient Gardiner writ again to the Protector complaining of Bale and others who published Books to the dishonour of the late King and that all were running after Novelties and often inculcates it that things should be kept in the state they were in till the King were of Age and in his Letters reflects both on the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Duresme for consenting to such things Gardiner writ to Ridley who had preached against Images But finding his Letters had no effect on the Protector he wrote to Ridley That by the Law of Moses we were no more bound not to have Images than not to eat Blood-Puddings Image and Idol might have been used promiscuously in former times as King and Tyrant were yet there was a great difference between these according to the Notions we now have He cites Pope Gregory who was against both adoring and breaking them and says the Worship is not given to the Image so there is no Idolatry but to him represented by it and as the sound of Speech did by the Ear beget Notions in us so he did not see but the sight of an Image might stir up devotion He confessed there had been abuses as there is in every thing that is in Mens Hands he thinks Imagery and Graving to be of as good use for instruction as Writing or Printing and because Ridley had also preached against the Superstition of Holy Water to drive away Devils he added That a Vertue might be in Water as well as in Christs Garment St. Peters Shadow or Elisha's Staff Pope Marcellus ordered Equitius to use it and the late King used to bless Cramp-Rings both of Gold and Silver which were much esteemed every where and when he was abroad they were often desired from him This Gift he hoped the young King would not neglect He believed the Invocation of the Name of God might give such a Vertue to Holy Water as well as to the Water of Baptism For Ridley's Answer to this I never saw it so these things must here pass without any Reply though it is very probable an ordinary Reader will with a very small measure of common Sense and Learning see how they might have been answered The thing most remarkable here is about these Cramp-Rings which King Henry
Judges on the 7th it was read again and joyned to the other Bill about the Sacrament And on the 10th the whole Bill was agreed to by all the Peers except the Bishops of London Hereford Norwich Worcester and Chichester and sent down to the Commons On the 17th a Proviso was sent after it but was rejected by the Commons since the Lords had not agreed to it On the 20th it was sent up agreed to and had afterwards the Royal Assent By it first the value of the Holy Sacrament commonly called the Sacrament of the Altar and in the Scripture the Supper and Table of the Lord was set forth together with its first Institution but it having been of late marvellously abused some had been thereby brought to a contempt of it which they had expressed in Sermons Discourses and Songs in words not fit to be repeated therefore whosoever should so offend after the first of May next was to suffer Fine and Imprisonment at the Kings Pleasure and the Justices of the Peace were to take Information and make Presentments of Persons so offending within three Months after the offences so committed allowing them Witnesses for their own purgation And it being more agreeable to Christs first Institution And the practice of the Church for 500 years after Christ that the Sacrament should be given in both the kinds of Bread and Wine rather than in one kind only Therefore it was Enacted That it should be commonly given in both kinds except necessity did otherwise require it And it being also more agreeable to the first Institution and the primitive Practice that the People should receive with the Priest than that the Priest should receive it alone therefore the day before every Sacrament an Exhortation was to be made to the People to prepare themselves for it in which the benefits and danger of worthy and unworthy receiving were to be expressed and the Priests were not without a lawful cause to deny it to any who humbly askt it This was an Act of great consequence Communion appointed in both kinds since it reformed two abuses that had crept into the Church The one was the denying the Cup to the Laity the other was the Priests communicating alone In the first Institution it is plain that as Christ bad all drink of the Cup and his Disciples all drank of it so St. Paul directed every one to examine himself that he might eat of that Bread and drink of that Cup. From thence the Church for many Ages continued this practice and the Superstition of some who received only in one kind was severely censured and such were appointed either to receive the whole Sacrament or to abstain wholly It continued thus till the belief of the Corporal Presence of Christ was set up and then the keeping and carrying about the Cup in Processions not being so easily done some began to lay it aside For a great while the Bread was given dipt in the Cup to represent a bleeding Christ as it is in the Greek Church to this day In other Places the Laity had the Cup given them but they were to suck it through Pipes that nothing of it should fall to the ground But since they believed that Christ was in every crumb of Bread it was thought needless to give the Sacrament in both kinds So in the Council of Constance the Cup was ordered to be denied the Laity though they acknowledged it to have been instituted and practised otherwise To this the Bohemians would never submit though to compel them to it much Blood was shed in this Quarrel And now in the Reformation this was every where one of the first things with which the People were possessed the opposition of the Roman Church herein to the Institution of Christ being so manifest And all private Masses put down At first this Sacrament was also understood to be a Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ of which many were to be partakers while the fervor of devotion lasted it was thought a scandalous and censurable thing if any had come unto the Christian Assemblies and had not stayed to receive these Holy Mysteries and the denying to give any one the Sacrament was accounted a very great punishment So sensible were the Christians of their ill condition when they were hindred to participate of it But afterwards the former Devotion slackening the good Bishops in the 4th and 5th Centuries complained oft of it that so few came to Receive yet the Custom being to make Oblations before the Sacrament out of which the Clergy had been maintained during the poverty of the Church the Priests had a great mind to keep up the constant use of these Oblations and so perswaded the Laity to continue them and to come to the Sacrament though they did not receive it and in process of time they were made to believe that the Priest received in behalf of the whole People And whereas this Sacrament was the Commemoration of Christs Sacrifice on the Cross and so by a Phrase of Speech was called a Sacrifice they came afterwards to fancy that the Priests consecrating and consuming the Sacrament was an Action of it self expiatory and that both for the Dead and the Living And there rose an infinite number of several sorts of Masses some were for commemorating the Saints and those were called the Masses of such Saints others for a particular Blessing for Rain Health c. and indeed for all the accidents of Humane Life where the addition or variation of a Collect made the difference So that all that Trade of Massing was now removed An Intimation was also made of Exhortations to be read in it which they intended next to set about These abuses in the Mass gave great advantages to those who intended to change it into a Communion But many in stead of managing them prudently made unseemly Jests about them and were carried by a lightness of temper to make Songs and Plays of the Mass for now the Press went quick and many Books were printed this year about matters of Religion the greatest number of them being concerning the Mass which were not written in so decent and grave a style as the matter required Against this Act only five Bishops protested Many of that Order were absent from the Parliament so the opposition made to it was not considerable The next Bill brought into the House of Lords An Act about the Admission of Bishops was concerning the admission of Bishops to their Sees by the Kings Letters Patents Which being read was committed to the Arch-bishop of Canterburies care on the fifth of November and was read the second time on the 10th and committed to some of the Judges and was read the third time on the 28th of November and sent down to the Commons on the 5th of December There was also another Bill brought in concerning the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the Bishops Courts on the 17th of November and pass'd and sent
Dutchess of Somerset should be so foolish as to think that she ought to have the precedence of the Queen Dowager Therefore I look upon this Story as a meer Fiction though it is probable enough there might upon some other accounts have been some Animosities between the two high-spirited Ladies which might have afterwards be thought to have occasioned their Husbands quarrel It is plain in the whole thread of this Affair that the Protector was at first very easie to be reconciled to his Brother and was only assaulted by him but bore the trouble he gave him with much patience for a great while though in the end seeing his factious temper was incurable he laid off Nature too much when he consented to his Execution Yet all along till then he had rather too much encouraged his Brother to go on by his readiness to be after every breach reconciled to him When the Protector was in Scotland the Admiral then began to act more avowedly and was making a Party for himself of which Paget took notice and charged him with it in plain terms He asked him why he would go about to reverse that which himself and others had consented to under their Hands Their Family was now so great that nothing but their mutual quarrelling could do them any prejudice But there would not be wanting officious Men to inflame them if they once divided among themselves and the Breaches among near Friends commonly turn to the most irreconcilable Quarrels Yet all was ineffectual for the Admiral was resolved to go on and either get himself advanced higher or to perish in the Attempt It was the knowledge of this which forced the Protector to return from Scotland so abruptly and disadvantageously for the securing of his Interest with the King on whom his Brothers Artifices had made some impression Whether there was any reconciliation made between them before the Parliament met is not certain But during the Session the Admiral got the King to write with his own Hand a Message to the House of Commons for the making of him the Governour of his Person and he intended to have gone with it to the House and had a Party there by whose means he was confident to have carried his business He dealt also with many of the Lords and Counsellors to assist him in it When this was known before he had gone with it to the House some were sent to him in his Brothers Name to see if they could prevail with him to proceed no further He refused to hearken to them and said That if he were cross'd in his attempt he would make this the blackest Parliament that ever was in England Upon that he was sent for by Order from the Council but refused to come Then they threatned him severely and told him the Kings Writing was nothing in Law but that he who had procured it was punishable for doing an Act of such a nature to the disturbance of the Government and for engaging the young King in it So they resolved to have sent him to the Tower and to have turned him out of all his Offices But he submitted himself to the Protector and Council and his Brother and he seemed to be perfectly reconciled Yet as the Protector had reason to have a watchful Eye over him so it was too soon visible that he had not laid down but only put off his high Projects till a fitter conjuncture For he began the next Christmas to deal Money again among the Kings Servants and was on all occasions infusing into the King a dislike of every thing that was done and did often perswade him to assume the Government himself But the sequel of this Quarrel proved fatal to him as shall be told in its proper place And thus ended the Year 1547. On the 8th of Jan. 1548. Jan. 8. next year Gardiner was brought before the Council Where it was told him that his former Offences being included in the Kings general Pardon he was thereupon discharged a grave admonition was given him to carry himself reverently and obediently and he was desired to declare whether he would receive the Injunctions and Homilies and the Doctrine to be set forth from time to time by the King and Clergy of the Realm He answered he would conform himself as the other Bishops did and only excepted to the Homily of Justification and desired four or five days to consider of it What he did at the end of that time does not appear from the Council-Book no farther mention being made of this matter for the Clerks of Council did not then enter every thing with that exactness that is since used He went home to his Diocess where there still appeared in his whole behaviour great malignity to Cranmer and to all motions for Reformation yet he gave such outward compliance that it was not easie to find any advantage against him especially now since the Councils great Power was so much abridged The Marquess of Northampton sues a Divorce for Adultery In the end of Jan. the Council made an Order concerning the Marquess of Northampton which will oblige me to look back a little for the clear account of it This Lord who was Brother to the Queen Dowager had married Anne Bourchier Daughter to the Earl of Essex the last of that Name But she being convicted of Adultery he was divorced from her which according to the Law of the Ecclesiastical Courts was only a separation from Bed and Board Upon which Divorce it was proposed in King Henry's time to consider what might be done in favour of the Innocent Person when the other was convicted of Adultery So in the beginning of King Edward's Reign on the 7th of May a Commission was granted to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Duresme and Rochester this was Holbeack who was not then translated to Lincoln to Dr. Ridley and six more ten in all of whom six were a Quorum to try whether the Lady Anne was not by the Word of God so lawfully divorced that she was no more his Wife and whether thereupon he might not marry another Wife This being a new Case and of great importance Cranmer resolved to examine it with his ordinary diligence and searched into the Opinions of the Fathers and Doctors Ex MSS. D. Stillingfleet so copiously that his Collections about it grew into a large Book the Original whereof I have perused the greatest part of it being either written or marked and interlined with his own Hand This required a longer time than the Marquess of Northampton could stay and therefore presuming on his great Power without waiting for Judgment he solemnly married Eliz. Daughter to Brooke Lord Cobham On the 28th of Jan. Information was brought to the Council of this which gave great scandal since his first Marriage stood yet firm in Law So he being put to answer for himself said he thought that by the Word of God he was discharged of his tie to
lessen the credit of those who had suffered formerly for it was said they saw now that Men of harmless Lives might be put to death for Heresie by the confâ—ssion of the Reformers themselves And in all the Books published in Queen Maries days justifying her severity against the Protestants these Instances were always made use of and no part of Cranmers Life exposed him more than this did This was much censured It was said he had consented both to Lamberts and Anne Askews death in the former Reign who both suffered for Opinions which he himself held now and he had now procured the death of these two Persons and when he was brought to suffer himself afterwards it was called a just retalliation on him One thing was certain that what he did in this matter flowed from no cruelty of temper in him no Man being further from that black disposition of Mind but it was truly the effect of those Principles by which he governed himself Disputes concerning the Baptism of Infants For the other sort of Anabaptists who only denied Infants Baptism I find no severities used to them but several Books were written against them to which they wrote some Answers It was said that Christ allowed little Children to be brought to him and said of such was the Kingdom of Heaven and blessed them Now if they were capable of the Kingdom of Heaven they must be regenerated for Christ said none but such as were born of Water and of the Spirit could enter into it St. Paul had also called the Children of believing Parents Holy which seemed to relate to such a consecration of them as was made in Baptism And Baptism being the Seal of Christians in the room of Circumcision among the Jews it was thought the one was as applicable to Children as the other And one thing was observed that the whole World in that Age having been baptized in their Infancy if that Baptism was nothing then there were none truly baptized in being but all were in the state of meer Nature Now it did not seem reasonable that Men who were not baptized themselves should go and baptize others and therefore the first Heads of that Sect not being rightly baptized themselves seemed not to act with any Authority when they went to baptize others The Practice of the Church so early begun and continued without dispute for so many Ages was at least a certain confirmation of a thing which had to speak moderately so good foundations in Scripture for the lawfulness though not any peremptory but only probable Proof for the practice of it These are all the Errors in Opinion that I find were taken notice of at this time There was another sort of People The Doctrine of Predestination much abused of whom all the good Men in that Age made great complaints Some there were called Gospellers or Readers of the Gospel who were a scandal to the Doctrine they professed In many Sermons I have oft met with severe Expostulations with these and heavy Denunciations of Judgments against them But I do not find any thing objected to them as to their belief save only that the Doctrine of Predestination having been generally taught by the Reformers many of this Sect began to make strange Inferences from it reckoning that since every thing was decreed and the Decrees of God could not be frustrated therefore Men were to leave themselves to be carried by these Decrees This drew some into great impiety of Life and others into desperation The Germans soon saw the ill effects of this Doctrine Luther changed his mind about it and Melancthon openly writ against it and since that time the whole stream of the Lutheran Churches has run the other way But both Calvin and Bucer were still for maintaining the Doctrine of these Decrees only they warned the People not to think much of them since they were Secrets which Men could not penetrate into but they did not so clearly shew how these consequences did not flow from such Opinions Hooper and many other good Writers did often dehort People from entring into these curiosities and a Caveat to that same purpose was put afterwards into the Article of the Church about Predestination One ill effect of the dissoluteness of Peoples manners broke out violently this Summer occasioned by the Inclosing of Lands Tumults in England While the Monasteries stood there were great numbers of People maintained about these Houses their Lands were easily let out and many were relieved by them But now the Numbers of the People encreased much Marriage being universally allowed they also had more time than formerly by the abrogation of many Holy-days and the putting down of Processions and Pilgrimages so that as the Numbers encreased they had more time than they knew how to bestow Those who bought in the Church-Lands as they every where raised their Rents of which old Latimer made great Complaints in one of his Court Sermons so they resolved to enclose their Grounds and turn them to Pasture for Trade was then rising fast and Corn brought not in so much Money as Wooll did Their Flocks also being kept by few Persons in Grounds so enclosed the Landlords themselves enjoyed the profit which formerly the Tenants made out of their Estates and so they intended to force them to serve about them at any such rates as they would allow By this means the Commons of England saw they were like to be reduced to great misery This was much complained of and several little Books were written about it Some proposed a sort of Agrarian Law that none might have Farms above a set value or Flocks above a set number of 2000 Sheep which Proposal I find the young King was much taken with as will appear in one of the Discourses he wrote with his own Hand It was also represented that there was no care taken of the educating of Youth except of those who were bred for Learning and many things were proposed to correct this but in the mean time the Commons saw the Gentry were like to reduce them to a very low condition The Protector seemed much concerned for the Commons and oft spoke against the oppression of Landlords He was naturally just and compassionate and so did heartily espouse the Cause of the poor People which made the Nobility and Gentry hate him much The former year the Commons about Hampton-Court petitioned the Protector and Council complaining that whereas the late King in his Sickness had enclosed a Park there to divert himself with private easie Game the Deer of that Park did overlay the Country and it was a great burden to them and therefore they desired that it might be disparked The Council considering that it was so near Windsor and was not useful to the King but a charge rather ordered it to be disparked and the Deer to be carried to Windsor but with this Proviso that if the King when he came of Age desired to have
the Bishoprick of Duresme Upon this the Protector writ a chiding Letter to him To it he writ an Answer so sutable to what became a Bishop who would put all things to hazard rather than do any thing against his Conscience that I thought it might do no small right to his Memory to put it with the Answer which the Protector writ to him in the Collection Collection Numb 59 60. These with many more I found among his Majesties Papers of State in that Repository of them commonly called the Paper-Office To which I had a free access by a Warrant which was procured to me from the King by the Right Honourable the Earl of Sunderland one of the Principal Secretaries of State who very cheerfully and generously expressed his readiness to assist me in any thing that might compleat the History of our Reformation That Office was first set up by the care of the Earl of Salisbury when he was Secretary of State in King James's time which though it is a copious and certain Repertory for those that are to write our History ever since the Papers of State were laid up there yet for the former times it contains only such Papers as that great Minister could then gather together so that it is not so compleat in the Transactions that fall within the time of which I writ There was also a settlement made of the Controversie concerning the Greek Tongue A contest about pronouncing the Greek There had been in King Henry's time a great Contest raised concerning the Pronunciation of the Greek Vowels That Tongue was but lately come to any perfection in England and so no wonder the Greek was pronounced like English with the same sound and apertures of the Mouth To this Mr. Cheek then Reader of that Tongue in Cambridge opposed himself and taught other Rules of Pronunciation Gardiner was it seems so afraid of every Innovation though ever so much in the right that he contended stifly to have the old Pronunciation retained and Cheek persisting in his Opinion was either put from the Chair or willingly left it to avoid the Indignation of so great and so spiteful a Man as Gardiner was who was then Chancellor of the University Cheek wrote a Book in vindication of his way of pronouncing Greek of which this must be said That it is very strange to see how he could write with so much Learning and Judgment on so bare a Subject Redmayn Poinet and other learned Men were of his side yet more covertly but Sir Tho. Smith now Secretary of State writ three Books on the same Argument and did so evidently confirm Cheeks Opinion that the Dispute was now laid aside and the true way of pronouncing the Greek took place the rather because Gardiner was in disgrace and Cheek and Smith were in such Power and Authority So great an Influence had the Interests of Men in supporting the most speculative and indifferent things Soon after this Bonner fell into new troubles Bonner falls into trouble he continued to oppose every thing as long as it was safe for him to do it while it was under debate and so kept his Interest with the Papists but he complied so obediently with all the Laws and Orders of Council that it was not easie to find any matter against him He executed every Order that was sent him so readily that there was not so much as ground for any Complaint yet it was known he was in his Heart against every thing they did and that he cherished all that were of a contrary mind The Council being informed that upon the Commotions that were in England many in London withdrew from the Service and Communion and frequented Masses which was laid to his charge as being negligent in the execution of the Kings Laws and Injunctions they writ to him on the 23d of July to see to the correcting of these things and that he should give good example himself Upon which on the 26th following he sent about a Charge to execute the Order in this Letter which he said he was most willing and desirous to do Yet it was still observed that whatsoever obedience he gave it was against his Heart And therefore he was called before the Council the 11th of August Injunctions are given him There a Writing was deliver'd to him complaining of his remissness and particularly that whereas he was wont formerly on all high Festivals to officiate himself yet he had seldom or never done it since the New Service was set out as also that Adultery was openly practised in his Diocess which he took no care according to his Pastoral Office to restrain or punish therefore he was strictly charged to see these things reformed He was also ordered to preach on Sunday come three weeks at St. Pauls Cross and that he should preach there once a quarter for the future and be present at every Sermon made there except he were sick that he should officiate at St. Pauls at every high Festival such as were formerly called Majus duplex and give the Communion that he should proceed against all who did not frequent the Common-Prayer nor receive the Sacrament once a year or did go to Mass that he should search out and punish Adulterers that he should take care of the reparation of Churches and paying Tythes in his Diocess and should keep his residence in his House in London As to his Sermon he was required to preach against Rebellion setting out the hainousness of it he was also to shew what was true Religion and that external Ceremonies were nothing in themselves but that in the use of them Men ought to obey the Magistrate and joyn true devotion to them and that the King was no less King and the People no less bound to obey when he was in Minority than when he was of full Age. In his Sermon he did not set forth the King Power under Age as he had been required to do On the first of September being the day appointed for him to preach there was a great Assembly gathered to hear him He touched upon the Points that were enjoyned him excepting that about the Kings Age of which he said not one word But since the manner of Christs Presence in the Sacrament was a thing which he might yet safely speak of he spent most of his Sermon on the asserting the Corporal Presence which he did with many sharp reflections on those who were of another mind There were present among others William Latimer and John Hooper soon after Bishop of Glocester who came and informed against him that as he had wholly omitted that about the Kings Age so he had touched the other Points but slightly and did say many other things which tended to stir up disorder and dissention Upon this there was a Commission issued out to Cranmer and Ridley with the two Secretaries of State Rot. Pat. 11. Par. 3. Reg. and Dr. May Dean of St. Pauls to
minds and for other things they referred them to Hobbey that carried the Letter which is in the Collection upon this the Council sent Sir Anthony Wingfield Collection Number 44. Sir Anthony St. Leiger and Sir J. Williams to Windsor with a charge to see that the Duke of Somerset should not withdraw before they arrived and that Sir Tho. Smith the Secretary Sir Michael Stanhop Sir John Thynn Edw. Wolfe and William Cecil should be restrained to their Chambers till they examined them On the 12th of October the whole Council went to Windsor and coming to the King they protested that all they had done was out of the zeal and affection they had to his Person and Service The King received them kindly and thanked them for their care of him and assured them that he took all they had done in good part On the 13th day they sate in Council and sent for those who were ordered to be kept in their Chambers only Cecil was let go They charged them that they had been the chief Instruments about the Duke of Somerset in all his wilful Proceedings therefore they turned Smith out of his Place of Secretary and sent him with the rest to the Tower of London He is accused and sent to the Tower Collection Number 45. On the day following the Protector was called before them and Articles of Misdemeanours and high Treason were laid to his charge which will be found in the Collection The Substance of them was That being made Protector on condition that he should do nothing without the consent of the other Executors he had not observed that Condition but had treated with Ambassadors made Bishops and Lord-Lieutenants by his own Authority and that he had held a Court of Requests in his own House and had done many things contrary to Law had embased the Coin had in the Matter of Inclosures set out Proclamations and given Commissions against the mind of the whole Council that he had not taken care to suppress the late Insurrections but had justified and encouraged them that he had neglected the Places the King had in France by which means they were lost that he had perswaded the King that the Lords who met at London intended to destroy him and had desired him never to forget it but to revenge it and had required some young Lords to keep it in his remembrance and had caused those Lords to be proclaimed Traitors that he had said If he should die the King should die too that he had carried the King so suddenly to Windsor that he was not only put in great fear but cast into a dangerous disease that he had gathered the People and armed them for War and had armed his Friends and Servants and left the Kings Servants unarmed and that he intended to fly to Jersey or Garnsey So he was sent to the Tower being conducted thither by the Earls of Sussex and Huntington That day the King was carried back again to Hampton-Court and an Order was made that six Lords should be the Governours of his Person who were the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Warwick and Arundel the Lords St. John Russel and Wentworth Two of those were in their course to attend constantly on the King Censures passed upon him And thus fell the Duke of Somerset from his high Offices and great Trust The Articles objected to him seem to say as much for his justification as the Answers could do if they were in my Power He is not accused of rapine cruelty or bribery but only of such things as are incident to all Men that are of a sudden exalted to a high and disproportioned greatness What he did about the Coin was not for his own advantage but was done by a common mistake of many Governours who in the necessity of their Affairs fly to this as their last shift to draw out their business as long as is possible but it ever rebounds on the Government to its great prejudice and loss He bore his Fall more equally than he had done his Prosperity and set himself in his imprisonment to study and reading and falling on a Book that treated of Patience both from the Principles of Moral Philosophy and of Christianity he was so much taken with it that he ordered it to be translated into English and writ a Preface to it himself mentioning the great comfort he had found in reading it which had induced him to take care that others might reap the like benefit from it Peter Martyr writ him also a long consolatory Letter which was printed both in Latin and in an English Translation and all the Reformed both in England and abroad looked on his Fall as a publick loss to that whole Interest which he had so steadily set forward But on the other hand The Papists much lifted up the Popish Party were much lifted up at his Fall and the rather because they knew the Earl of Southampton who they hoped should have directed all Affairs was entirely theirs It was also believed that the Earl of Warwick had given them secret Assurances So it was understood at the Court of France as Thuanus writes They had also among the first things they did gone about to discharge the Duke of Norfolk of his long imprisonment in consideration of his great Age his former Services and the extremity of the Proceedings against him which were said to have flowed chiefly from the ill Offices the Duke of Somerset had done him But this was soon laid aside So now the Papists made their Addresses to the Earl of Warwick The Bishop of Winchester wrote to him a hearty Congratulation rejoycing that the late tyranny so he called the Duke of Somersets Administration was now at an end he wished him all prosperity and desired that when he had leisure from the great Affairs that were in so unsetled a condition some regard might be had of him The Bishop of London being also in good hopes since the Protector and Smith whom he esteemed his chief Enemies were now in disgrace and Cranmer was in cold if not in ill terms with the Earl of Warwick sent a Petition that his Appeal might be received and his Process reviewed But their hopes soon vanish Many also began to fall off from going to the English Service or the Communion hoping that all would be quickly undone that had been setled by the Duke of Somerset But the Earl of Warwick finding the King so zealously addicted to the carrying on of the Reformation that nothing could recommend any one so much to him as the promoting it further would do soon forsook the Popish Party and was seemingly the most earnest on a further Reformation that was possible I do not find that he did write any Answer to the Bishop of Winchester He continued still a Prisoner And for Bonners Matter there was a new Court of Delegates appointed to review his Appeal consisting of four Civilians and four Common Lawyers who
the want of faithful Teachers and intreated the Arch-bishop to see to the mending of this and to think on some stricter ways of examining those who were to be ordained than barely the putting of some Questions to them All this I have gathered out the more largely that it may appear how carefully things were then considered and that almost in every particular the most material things which Bucer excepted to were corrected afterwards But at the same time the King having taken such care of him that hearing he had suffered in his health last Winter by the want of a Stove such as is used in Germany he had sent him 20 l. to have one made for him he was told that the King would expect a New-years-gift from him of a Book made for his own use So upon that occasion he writ a Book entituled Bucer writ a Book for the Kings use Concerning the Kingdom of Christ. He sets out in it the miseries of Germany which he says were brought on them by their sins for they would bear no discipline nor were the Ministers so earnest in it as was fitting though in Hungary it was otherwise He writes largely of Ecclesiastical Discipline which was intended chiefly for separating ill Men from the Sacrament and to make good Men avoid their company whereby they might be ashamed He presses much the Sanctification of the Lords-day and of the other Holy-days and that there might be many days of Fasting but he thought Lent had been so abused that other times for it might be more expedient He complains much of Pluralities and Non-residence as a remainder of Popery so hurtful to the Church that in many Places there were but one or two or few more Sermons in a whole year But he thought that much was not to be expected from the greatest part of the Clergy unless the King would set himself vigorously to Reform these things Lastly he would have a compleat exposition of the Doctrine of the Church digested and set out and he proposed divers Laws to the Kings consideration as 1. For Catechising Children 2. For Sanctifying Holy-days 3. For Preserving Churches for Gods Service not to be made Places for walking or for Commerce 4. To have the Pastoral Function entirely restored to what it ought to be that Bishops throwing off all Secular cares should give themselves to their Spiritual Employments he advises that Coadjutors might be given to some and a Council of Presbyters be appointed for them all It was plain that many of them complied with the Laws against their minds these he would have deprived He advises Rural Bishops to be set over twenty or thirty Parishes who should gather their Clergy often together and inspect them closely And that a Provincial Synod should meet twice a year where a Secular Man in the Kings Name should be appointed to observe their Proceedings 5. For restoring Church-Lands that all who served the Church might be well provided If any lived in luxury upon their high Revenues it was reasonable to make them use them better but not to blame or rob the Church for their fault 6. For the maintenance of the Poor for whom anciently a fourth part of the Churches Goods was assigned The 7th was about Marriage That the prohibited degrees might be well setled Marriage without consent of Parents annulled and that a second Marriage might be lawful after a Divorce which he thought might be made for Adultery and some other reasons 8. For the Education of Youth 9. For restraining the excess of some Peoples living 10. For reforming and explaining the Laws of the Land which his Father had begun 11. To place good Magistrates that no Office should be sold and that Inferior Magistrates should often give an account to the Superior of the Administration of their Offices 12. To consider well who were made Judges 13. To give order that none should be put in Prison upon slight offences The 14th was for moderating of some punishments chiefly the putting Thieves to death which was too severe whereas Adultery was too slightly passed over though Adultery be a greater wrong to the suffering Party than any Theft and so was punished with death by Moses Law This Book was sent to the young King And he having received it The King thinks of Reforming many abuses set himself to write a general Discourse about a Reformation of the Nation which is the second among the Discourses written by him that follow the Journal of his Reign Coll. K. Edw. Remains Number 2. In it he takes notice of the Corrections of the Book of the Liturgy which were then under consideration as also that it was neccssary there should be a Rule of Church-discipline for the censures of ill Livers but he thought that Power was not to be put into the Hands of all the Bishops at that time From thence he goes on to discourse of the ill state of the Nation and of the remedies that seemed proper for it The first he proposes was the Education of Youth next the correction of some Laws and there either broke it off or the rest of it is lost In which as there is a great discovery of a marvellous probity of mind so there are strange hints to come from one not yet fourteen years of Age. And yet it is all written with his own Hand and in such a manner that any who shall look on the Original will clearly see it was his own Work The Stile is simple and sutable to a Child few Men can make such Composures but somewhat above a Child will appear in their Stile which makes me conclude it was all a device of his own This Year the King began to write his Journal himself He writes a Journal of all Proceedings during his Reign The first three years of his Reign are set down in a short way of recapitulating matters But this Year he set down what was done every day that was of any moment together with the Forreign News that were sent over And oftentimes he called to mind Passages some days after they were done and sometime after the middle of a Month he tells what was done in the beginning of it Which shews clearly it was his own Work for if it had been drawn for him by any that were about him and given him only to copy out for his memory it would have been more exact so that there remains no doubt with me but that it was his own originally And therefore since all who have writ of that time have drawn their Informations from that Journal and though they have printed some of the Letters he wrote when a Child which are indeed the meanest things that ever fell from him yet except one little fragment nothing of it has been yet published I have copied it out entirely and set it before my Collection Coll. K. Edw. Remains Number 1. I have added to it some other Papers that were also writ by him The first
them into some other Cure or reserve a Pension out of their Benefice for them That no religious Man who had professed Chastity should be suffered to live with his Wife That care should be taken of vacant Churches That till they were provided the people should go to the Neighbouring Churches That all the Ceremonies Holy-days and Fasts used in King Henry's time should be again observed That those who were ordained by the new Book in King Edwards time not being ordained in very deed The Bishop if they were otherwise sufficient should supply vvhat vvas vvanting before and so admit them to Minister That the Bishops should set forth an uniform Doctrine of Homilies and compel the people to come to Church and hear Divine Service That they should carefully look to all School-masters and Teachers of Children And that the Bishops should take care to set forth the Premises vvith all kind of Vertue godly Living and good Example Proceedings against the Bishops that adhered to the Reformation and endeavour to keep down all sort of Vice These vvere Sign'd on the 4 of March and Printed and sent over the Kingdom But to make the Married Bishops Examples of the severity of their proceedings the Queen gave a special Commission to Gardiner Tonstall Bonner Parfew Bishop of St. Asaph Day and Kitchin of Landaffe making mention that vvith great grief of heart she had heard that the Archbishop of York the Bishops of St. Davids Chester and Bristol had broken their Vows and defiled their Function by contracting Marriage therefore those or any three of them are empowered to call them before them and if the Premises be found to be true Col. Number 11. 12. to deprive and turn them out of their Bishopricks This I have put into the Collection with another Comission to the same Persons to call the Bishops of Lincoln Glocester and Hereford before them in whose Patents it was provided that they should hold their Bishopricks so long as they behaved themselves well and since they by preaching Erroneous Doctrine and by inordinate Life and Conversation as she credibly understood had carried themselves contrary to the Laws of God and the Practice of the universal Church these or any two of them should proceed against them either according to Ecclesiastical Canons or the Laws of the Land and declare their Bishopricks void as they vvere indeed already void Thus vvere Seven Bishops all at a dash turned out It was much censured that there having been Laws made allowing Marriage to the Clergy the Queen should by her own Authority upon the repealing these Laws turn out Bishops for things that had been so well warranted by Law for the Repeal was only an Annulling of the Law for the Future but did not void it from the beginning so that however it might have justified proceedings against them for the Future if they had lived with their Wives yet it could not warrant the punishing them for what was past And even the severest Popes or their Legates who had pressed the Coelibate most had always before they proceeded to deprive any Priests for Marriage left it to their choice whether they would quit their Wives or their Benefices but had never summarily turned them out for being married And for the other Bishops it was an unheard of way of procedure for the Queen before any process was made to empower Delegates to declare their Sees void as they were indeed aIready void This was to give Sentence before hearing And all this was done by vertue of the Queens Supremacy for tho she thought that a sinful and Schismatical Power yet she was easily perswaded to use it against the Reformed Clergy and to turn them out of their Benefices upon such unjust and Illegal pretences So that now the proceedings against Gardiner and Bonner in which were the greatest Stretches made that had been in the last Reign were far outdone by those new Delegates For the Archbishop of York tho he was now turned out yet he was still kept Prisoner till King Philip among the Acts of Grace he did at his coming over procured his Liberty But his See was not filled till February next for then Heath had his Conge d'elire On or before the 18th of March this Year were those other Sees declared Vacant For that day did the Conge d'elire go out to the Deans and Chapters of St. Davids Lincoln Hereford Chester Glocester and Bristol sor Morgan White Parfew Coates Brookes and Holyman Goodrick of Ely died in April this Year He seems to have complied with the time as he had done often before for he was not at all cast into any trouble which it cannot be imagined he could have escaped since he had put the great Seal to the Patents for the Lady Jane if he had not Redeemed it by a ready consenting to the changes that were to be made He was a busie secular spirited Man and had given himself up wholly to Factions and Intrigues of State so that tho his opinion had always leaned to the Reformation it is no wonder if a man so tempered would prefer the keeping of his Bishoprick before the Discharge of his Conscience Thirleby of Norwich was Translated to Ely and Hopton was made Bishop of Norwich But Scory that had been Bishop os Chichester tho upon Day 's being restored he was turned out of his Bishoprick did comply meerly He came before Bonner and Renounced his Wife and did Penance for it and had his Absolution under his Seal the 14th of July this Year which is in the Collection Number 13. But it seems this was out of fear for he soon after fled out of England and lived beyond Sea untill Queen Elizabeth's days and then he came over But it was judged indecent to restore him to his former See where it is likely this Scandal he had given was known and so he was made Bishop of Hereford The Bishop of Bath and Wales Barlow was also made to Resign as appears by the Conge d'elire for Bourn to succeed him dated the 19th of March. Therein it is said that the See wss Vacant by the Resignation of the former Bishop tho in the Election that was made on the 28th of March it is said the See was vacant by the Removal or Deprivation of their former Bishop But I incline to believe it truer that he did resign since he is not mentioned in the Commissions formerly spoken of But that was not all for at this time a Book was set out in his Name whether written by him or Forged and laid on his Name I cannot judge in which he retracts his former errours and speaks of Luther and Oecolampadius and many others with whom he says he had familiarly conversed with great bitterness He also accuses the Gospellers in England of Gluttony Hypocrisie Pride and ill Nature And indeed it is one of the most Virulent Invectives against the Reformation that was written at that time But it is not likely
meerly for love of the Truth which he had gathered out of the Word of God and the Holy Fathers but because it vvas God's Cause he vvas then to maintain he protested that he might have leave afterwards to add or to change as upon better consideration he should see cause for it He also desired he might have leave to speak his mind without interruption which though it was promised him yet he vvas often stopt as he went on explaining his Doctrine He argued against the Corporal Presence as being contrary to the Scriptures that spoke of Christ's leaving the World as being against the Article of his sitting at the right hand of God and against the nature of the Sacrament which is a Remembrance he shewed that by it the Wicked receive Christ no less than the Godly that it is against nature to swallow down a living Man that this Doctrine introduced many extraordinary Miracles vvithout any necessity and must have given advantage to the Hereticks who denied Christ had a real Body or a true humane Nature and that it vvas contrary to the Doctrine of the Fathers He acknowledged that it vvas truly the Communion of his Body that is of Christ's Death and of the Heavenly Life given by him and did in a strong nervous Discourse as any I ever saw on that Subject gather together the chief Arguments for his Opinion Smith argued That notwithstanding Christ's being at the right Hand of God he was seen on Earth Ridley said he did not deny but he might come and appear on Earth but that was for a moment to convince some and comfort others as St. Paul and St. Stephen though he said it might be they saw him in Heaven but he could not be at the same time both in Heaven and on Earth They returned oft to Chrysostom's words and pressed him with some of Bernard's but as he answered the Sayings of the former that they were Rhetorical and Figurative so he excepted against the judgment of the latter as living in an Age when their Opinion was generally received The Dispute held till Weston grew weary and stopt all saying You see the obstinate vain-glorious crafty and inconstant mind of this Man but you see also the force of Truth cannot be shaken therefore cry but with me Truth has the Victory This being ecchoed again by the Audience they went away with great Triumph and now they reckoned the hardest part of their Work was over since Latimer only remained Latimer And Latimer being next day brought forth told them He had not used Latin much these twenty Years and was not able to Dispute but he would declare his Faith and then they might do as they pleased He declared That he thought the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament to be only Spiritual since it is that by which we obtain Eternal Life which flows only from Christ's abiding in us by Faith therefore it is not a bare naked sign but for the Corporal Presence he looked on it as the Root of all the other Errors in their Church He enlarged much against the Sacrifice of the Mass And lamented that they had changed the Communion into a private Mass that they had taken the Cup away from the People and instead of Service in a known Tongue were bringing the Nation to a Worship that they did not understand He perceived they laughed at him but he told them they were to consider his great Age and to think what they might be when they came to it They pressed him much to answer their Arguments He said his Memory was gone but his Faith was grounded on the Word of God he was fully convinced by the Book which Dr. Cranmer had written on that Subject In this whole Disputation as Ridley wrote of it Censures past upon it there was great disorder perpetual Shoutings Tauntings and Reproaches so that it looked liker a Stage than a School of Divines and the Noise and Confusions with which he had been much offended when he was in the Sorbone were modest compared to this On April 28 they were again brought to St. Maries where Weston told them They were over-come in the Disputation therefore he required them to subscribe with the rest Cranmer objected against their way of Disputing he said they would not hear any one argue against their Errors or defend the Truth that often-times four or five of them were speaking at once so that it was impossible for any to hear or to answer all these In conclusion he refused to subscribe Ridley and Latimer made the same Answers So they were all judged Hereticks and the Fautors of Heresy Then they were asked Whether they intended to turn They answered That they would not turn so they were judged Obstinate Hereticks and declared to be no more Members of the Church Upon which Cramer answered From this your Judgment and Sentence I appeal to the just judgment of Almighty God trusting to be present with him in Heaven for whose Presence on the Altar I am thus condemned Ridley answered Although I be not of your Company yet I doubt not but my Name is written in another Place whither this Sentence will send us sooner than we should by the course of Nature have come Latimer answered I thank God most heartily that he hath prolonged my Life to this end that I may in this case glorify God with this kind of Death To them Weston answered If you go to Heaven with this Faith ' then I will never come thither as I am thus persuaded After this there was a solemn Procession in Oxford the Host being carried by Weston the Prolocutor who had been as himself said in this Disputation six Years in Prison in King Edward's Time This gave him now great repute though he was known to be a constant Drunkard Ridley wrote to him desiring to see what the Notaries had written and that he might have leave to add in any part as had been promised him but he had no Answer On the 23d of April the Commissioners sent from the Convocation returned to London Cranmer sent a Petition sealed by Weston to be delivered to the Council in which he earnestly begged their favour with the Queen that he might be pardoned for his Treason since they knew how unwillingly he consented to the Patents for excluding her He also complained of the disorder in the Disputes lately had saying that he was not heard nor suffered to propose his Arguments but all was shufled up in a day though he had Matter on that Subject for twenty days work that it look'd like a Design to shut up all things in haste and make a Triumph and so to condemn them of Heresy He left it to their Wisdom to consider if this was an indifferent way of handling such a Matter Weston carried this Petition half way and then opening it and finding what it contained he sent it back and said he would deliver no such Petition Cranmer was so kept that though
Reformation from its first and small beginnings in England till it came to a compleat settlement in the time of this Queen Of whose Reign if I have adventured to give any Account it was not intended so much for a full Character of Her and her Councils as to set out the great and vissible Blessings of God that attended on her the many Preservations she had and that by such signal Discoveries as both sav'd her Life and secured her Government and the unusual happiness of her whole Reign which raised her to the Esteem and Envy of that Age and the Wonder of all Posterity It was wonderful indeed that a Virgin Queen could rule such a Kingdom for above 44 Years with such constant success in so great tranquility at Home with a vast encrease of Wealth and with such Glory abroad All which may justly be esteem-to have been the Rewards of Heaven crowning that Reign with so much Honour and Triumph that was begun with the Reformation of Religion The end of the third Book and of the History of the Reformation of the Church of England THE TABLE OF THE CONTENTS Of the Second Part of the History of the Reformation of the CHURCH of England BOOK I. Of the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth 1547. K. Edward's Birth and Baptism pag. 1 His Education and Temper pag. 2 Cardan's Character of him ibid. A design to create him Prince of Wales pag. 3 King Henry dies and he succeeds ibid. King Henry's Will ibid. Debate about choosing a Protector pag. 4 The Earl of Hartford is chosen pag. 5 It is declared in Council ibid. The Bishops take out Commissions pag. 6 Reasons for a Creation of Peers ibid. Affairs of Scotland pag. 8 Lay men in Ecclesiastical Dignities ibid. Images taken away in a Church in London pag. 9 The progress of Image-Worship ibid. Many pull down Images pag. 11 Gardiner is offended at it ibid. The Protector writes about it ibid. Gardiner writes to Ridley about them pag. 12 Commissions to the Justices of Peace pag. 13 The form of Coronation changed ibid. King Henry's Burial ibid. Soul-Masses examined pag. 14 A Creation of Peers pag. 15 The King is crowned ibid. The Lord Chancellor is turned out ibid. The Protector made by Patent pag. 17 The Affairs of Germany pag. 19 Ferdinand made K. of the Romans ibid. The Diet at Spire ibid Emperor makes Peace with France and with the Turk pag. 20 And sets about the ruin of the Protest ibid. Protestant Princes meet at Frankfort pag. 21 D. of Sax and Land of Hesse Arm pag. 22 Peace between England and France pag. 23 Francis the first dies ibid. A Reformation set about in England pag. 24 A Visitation resolved on pag. 26 Some Homilies compiled pag. 27 Injunctions for the Visitation pag. 28 Injunctions for the Bishops pag. 29 Censures passed upon them ibid. Protector goes into Scotland pag. 31 Scotland said to be Subject to England ib. Protector enters Scotland pag. 33 Makes Offers to the Scots ibid. The Scots Defeat at Musselburgh pag. 34 Protector returns to England pag. 35 The Visitors execute the Injunctions pag. 36 Bonner Protests and Recants ibid. Gardiner would not obey ibid. His Reasons against them ibid. He complains to the Protector pag. 38 The Lady Mary complains also pag. 39 The Protector writes to her ibid. The Parliament meets ibid. An Act repealing severe Laws pag. 40 An Act about the Communion pag. 41 Communion in both kinds ibid. Private Masses put down pag. 42 An Act about the admission of Bishops pag. 43 Ancient ways of electing Bishops ibid. An Act against Vagabonds pag. 45 Chauntries given to the King ibid. Acts proposed but not passed pag. 46 The Convocation meets pag. 47 And makes some Petitions ibid. The Clergie desire to have Representatives in the House of Commons ibid. The Grounds of that pag. 48 The Affairs of Germany pag. 50 Duke of Saxe taken ibid. The Archbishop of Colen resigns pag. 51 A Decree made in the Diet pag. 52 Proceedings at Trent ibid. The Council removed to Boloign pag. 53 The French quarrel about Buloign ibid. The Protector and the Admiral fall out pag. 54 1548. Gardiner is set at liberty pag. 55 Mâ—rq of Northampton sues a Divorce pag. 56 The Arguments for it pag. 57 A Progress in the Reformation pag. 58 Proclamation against Innovation pag. 59 All Images taken away pag. 60 Restraints put on Preachers pag. 61 Some Bishops and Doctors examine the Publick Offices and Prayers ibid. Corruptions in the Office of the Commun pag. 62 A new Office for the Communion pag. 64 It is variously censured pag. 65 Auricular Confession left indifferent ibid. Chauntry Lands sold pag. 67 Gardiner falls into new Troubles pag. 68 He is ordered to preach pag. 69 But gives offence and is imprisoned pag. 70 A Catechism set out by Cranmer pag. 71 A further reformation of public Offices ibid. A new Liturgie resolved upon pag. 72 The Changes made in it pag. 73 Preface to it pag. 79 Reflections made on it ibid. All preaching forbid for a time pag. 81 Affairs of Scotland ibid. The Queen of Scots sent to France pag. 82 The Siege of Hadingtoun ibid. A Fleet sent against Scotland pag. 83 But without success ibid. The Siege of Hadingtoun raised pag. 84 Discontents in Scotland pag. 85 The Affairs of Germany ibid. The Book of the Interim pag. 86 Both sides offended at it ibid. Calvin writes to the Protector pag. 88 Bucer writes against Gardiner ibid. A Session of Parliament ibid. Act for the Marriage of the Clergie pag. 89 Which was much debated ibid. Arguments for it from Scripture ibid. And from the Fathers pag. 90 The Reasons against it examined pag. 91 An Act confirming the Liturgie pag. 93 Censures passed upon it pag. 94 The singing of Psalms set up ibid. 1549. An Act about Fasts pag. 95 Some Bills that did not pass pag. 96 A design of digesting the Common Law into a Body ibid. The Admiral 's Attainder pag. 97 He was sent to the Tower ibid. The Matter referred to the Parliament pag. 99 The Bill against him passed ibid. The Warrant for his Execution pag. 100 It is signed by Cranmer ibid. Censures upon that ibid. Subsidies granted pag. 101 A New Visitation ibid. All obey the Laws except Lady Mary pag. 103 A Treaty of Marriage for her ibid. The Council required her to obey pag. 104 Christ's Presence in the Sacrament examined ibid. Publick Disputations about it pag. 105 The manner of the Presence explained pag. 107 Proceedings against Anabaptists pag. 110 Of these there were two sorts ibid. Two of them burnt pag. 112 Which was much censured ibid. Disputes concerning Infant Baptism ibid. Predestination much abused pag. 113 Tumults in England ibid. Some are soon quieted pag. 114 The Devonshire Rebellion pag. 115 Their Demands ibid. An Answer sent to them pag. 116 They make new Demands pag. 117 Which are rejected ibid. The Norfolk Rebellion ibid. The Yorkshire Rebellion pag. 118
separate and divide themselves from the Sacred Unity of Christ's Holy Spouse the Church as St. Augustine plainly saith Quicunque ille est qualiscunque ille est Christianus non est qui in Ecclesia Christi non â—est that is Whosoever he be whatsoever degree or condition he be of or what qualities soever he hath though he should speak with the Tongues of Angels speak he never so holily shew he never so much Vertue yet is he not a Christian Man that is guilty of that Crime of Schsm and so no Member of that Church Wherefore this is an evident Argument Every Christian Man is bound upon pain of Damnation by the plain words of God uttered by St. Paul to avoid the horrible Sin of Schism The changing of the Service-Book out of the Learned Tongue it being universally observ'd through the whole Church from the beginning is a cause of an horrible Schism wherefore every good Christian Man is bound to avoid the change of the Service Now to confirm that we said before and to prove that to have the Common Prayer and Ministration of the Sacraments in English or in other than is the Learned Tongue let us behold the first Institution of the West Church and the Particulars thereof And first to begin with the Church of France Dyonisius St. Paul's Scholar who first planted the Faith of Christ in France Martialis who as it is said planted the Faith in Spain And others which planted the same here in England in the time of Eleutherius And such as planted the Faith in Germany and other Countries And St. Augustine that converted this Realm afterwards in the time of Gregory almost a thousand Years ago It may appear that they had Interpreters as touching the Declaration and Preaching of the Gospel or else the Gift of Tongues But that ever in any of these West Churches they had the Service in their own Language or that the Sacraments other than Matrimony were ministred in their own Vulgar Tongue that does not appear by any Ancient Historiographer Whether shall they be able ever to prove that it was so generally and thereby by continuance in the Latin the self-same Order and Words remain still whereas all Men do consider and know right-well that in all other inferiour and barbarous Tongues great change daily is seen and specially in this our English Tongue which in quovis Seculo fere in every Age or hundred Years there appeareth a great change and alteration in this Language For the proof whereof there hath remained many Books of late in this Realm as many do well know which we that be now Englishmen can scarcely understand or read And if we should so often as the thing may chance and as alteration daily doth grow in our Vulgar Tongue change the Service of the Church what manifold Inconveniences and Errors would follow we leave it to all Mens Judgments to consider So that hereby may appear another invincible Argument which is the Consent of the whole Catholick Church that cannot err in the Faith and Doctrine of our Saviour Christ but is by St. Paul's saying the Pillar and Foundation of all Truth Moreover the People of England do not understand their own Tongue better than Eunuchus did the Hebrew of whom we read in the Acts that Philip was commanded to teach him and he reading there the Prophesy of Esay Philip as it is written in the 8th Chapter of the Acts enquired of him Whether he understood that which he read or no He made answer saying Et quomodo possum si non aliquis ostenderit mihi in which words are reproved the intollerable boldness of such as will enterprize without any Teacher yea contemning all Doctors to unclasp the Book and thereby instead of Eternal Food drink up deadly Poison For whereas the Scripture is misconstrued and taken in a wrong sense that it is not the Scripture of God but as St. Hierom saith Writing upon the Epistle to the Galathians it is the Scripture of the Devil And we do not contend with Hereticks for the Scripture but for the true sense and meaning of the Scripture We read of Ceremonies in the Old Testament as the Circumcision the Bells and Pomegranates of Aaron's Apparel with many other and kinds of Sacrifices which all were as St. Paul saith unto the Hebrews Justitia Carnis and did not inwardly justify the Party before God that objected in Protestation of their Faith in Christ to come And although they had the knowledg of every Fact of Christ which was signified particularly by those Ceremonies And it is evident and plain that the High Priest entred into the inner Part of the Temple named Sanctum Sanctorum whereas the People might not follow nor lawful for them to stand but there where they could neither see nor hear what the Priest either said or did as St. Luke in the first Chapter of his Gospel rehearseth in the History of Zachary Upon Conference of these two Testaments may be plainly gathered this Doctrine That in the School of Christ many things may be said and done the Mystery whereof the People knoweth not neither are they bound to know Which things that is that the People did not hear and understand the Common Prayer of the Priest and Minister it is evident and plain by the practice of the Ancient Greek Church and that also that now is at Venice or else-where In that East Church the Priest standeth as it were in a Travice or Closet hang'd round about with Curtains or Vails apart from the People And after the Consecration when he sheweth the Blessed Sacrament the Curtains are drawn whereof Chrysostom speaketh thus Cum Vela videris retrahi tunc superne Coelum aperiri cogita When thou seest the Vails or Curtains drawn open then think thou that Heaven is open from above It is also here to be noted That there is two manners of Prayings one Publick another Private for which cause the Church hath such considerations of the Publick Prayer that it destroyeth not nor taketh away the Private Prayer of the People in time of Sacrifice or other Divine Service which thing would chance if the People should do nothing but hearken to answer and say Amen Besides the impossibility of the Matter whereas in a great Parish every Man cannot hear what the Priest saith though the Material Church were defaced and he left the Altar of God and stood in the midst of the People Furthermore If we should confess that it were necessary to have Common Prayer in the Vulgar Tongue these two Heresies would follow upon it that Prayer profiteth no Man but him that understandeth it and him also that is present and heareth it and so by consequent void was the Prayer for St. Peter in Prison by the Church abroad Now consider the Practice of this Realm If we should grant the Service to be in English we should not have that in the same form that it is in now being in Latin
enabling of their own Judgments to treat and conclude of such Laws as might depend thereupon This also being thought very reasonable was signified to both Parties and so fully agreed upon And the day appointed for the first Meeting to be the Friday in the Forenoon being the last of March at Westminster Church where both for good Order and for Honour of the Conferences by the Queen's Majesty's Commandment the Lords and others of the Privy-Council were present and a great part of the Nobility also And notwithstanding the former Order appointed and consented unto by both Parties yet the Bishop of Winchester and his Colleagues alleadging that they had mistaken that their Assertions and Reasons should be written and so only recited out of the Book said Their Book was not then ready written but they were ready to Argue and Dispute and therefore they would for that time repeat in Speech that which they had to say to the first Proposition This variation from the former Order and specially from that which themselves had by the said Arch-Bishop in writing before required adding thereto the Reason of the Apostle that to contend with words is profitable to nothing but to the subversion of the Hearer seemed to the Queen's Majesty somewhat strange and yet was it permitted without any great reprehension because they excused themselves with mistaking the Order and argued that they would not fail but put it in writing and according to the former Order deliver it to the other Part. And so the said Bishop of Winchester and his Colleagues appointed Dr. Cole Dean of Pauls to be their Utterer of their Minds who partly by Speech only and partly by reading of Authorities written and at certain times being informed of his Colleagues what to say made a declaration of their Meanings and their Reasons to the first Proposition Which being ended they were asked by the Privy Council If any of them had any more to be said and they said No. So as then the other Part was licensed to shew their Minds which they did accordingly to the first Order exhibiting all that which they meant to propound in a Book written Which after a Prayer and Invocation made most humbly to Almighty God for the enduing of them with his Holy Spirit and a Protestation also to stand to the Doctrine of the Catholick Church builded upon the Scriptures and the Doctrine of the Prophets and the Apostles was distinctly read by one Robert Horn Batchelor in Divinity late Dean of Duresm And the same being ended with some likelyhood as it seemed that the same was much allowable to the Audience certain of the Bishops began to say contrary to their former Answer that they had now much more to say to this Matter wherein although they might have been well reprehended for such manner of cavillation yet for avoiding any more mistaking of Orders in this Colloquie or Conference and for that they should utter all that which they had to say it was both ordered and thus openly agreed upon of both Parts in the full Audience that upon the Monday following the Bishops should bring their Minds and Reasons in Writing to the second Assertion and the last also if they could and first read the same and that done the other Part should bring likewise theirs to the same and being read each of them should deliver to other the same Writings And in the mean time the Bishops should put in writing not only all that which Doctor Cole had that day uttered but all such other Matters as they any otherwise could think of for the same and as soon as might possible to send the same Book touching the first Assertion to the other part and they should receive of them that Writing which Master Horn had there read that day and upon Monday it should be agreed what day they should exhibit their Answer touching the first Proposition Thus both parts assented thereto and the Assembly was quietly dismissed And therefore upon Monday the like Assembly began again at the Place and Hour appointed and there upon what sinister or disordered meaning is not yet fully known though in some part it be understanded the Bishop of Winchester and his Colleagues and specially Lincoln refused to exhibit or read according to the former notorious Order on Friday that which they had prepared for the second Assertion and thereupon by the Lord Keeper of the Great Seal they being first gently and favourably required to keep the Order appointed and that taking no place being secondly as it behoved pressed with the more earnest request they neither regarding the Authority of that Place nor their own Reputation nor the Credit of the Cause utterly refused that to do And finally being again particularly every one of them apart distinctly by Name required to understand their Opinions therein they all saving one which was the Abbot of Westminster having some more consideration of Order and his Duty of Obedience than the other utterly and plainly denied to have their Book read some of them as more earnestly than other some so also some others more indiscreetly and irreverently than others Whereupon giving such Example of Disorders Stubbornness and Self-will as hath not been seen and suffered in such an Honourable Assembly being of the two Estates of this Realm the Nobilities and Commons besides the Persons of the Queen's Majesty's most Honourable Privy Council the same Assembly was dismissed and the Godly and most Christian Purpose of the Queen's Majesty made frustrate And afterwards for the contempt so notoriously made the Bishops of Winchester and Lincoln who have most obstinately disobeyed both Common Authority and varied manifestly from their own Order specially Lincoln who shewed more folly than the other were condignly committed to the Tower of London and the rest saving the Abbot of VVestminster stand bound to make daily their personal appearance before the Council and not to depart the City of London and VVestminster until further Order be taken with them for their Disobedience and Contempt N. Bacon Cust Sigill F. Shrewsbury F. Bedford Pembrok E. Clynton G. Rogers F. Knollys W. Cecill A. Cave Number 6. An Address made by some Bishops and Divines to Queen Elizabeth against the Use of Images To the Queen 's most Excellent Majesty WE knowing your gracious Clemency and considering the necessity of the Matter that we have to move the one doth encourage us and the other compel us as before to make our humble Petition unto your Highness and to renew our former Suit not in any respect of self-will stoutness or striving against your Majesty God we take to Witness for with David we confess that we are but as Canes mortui aut Pulices in comparison But we do it only for that fear and reverence which we bear to the Majesty of Almighty God in whose Hands to fall 't is terrible for it lieth in his Power to destroy for ever and to cast both Body and Soul into Hell Fire
for the Cause concerned in it and their goodness to the Author and freedom with him obliged them to use They are so well known that without naming them those of this Age will easily guess who they are and they will be so well known to Posterity by their excellent Writings that the naming them is so high an advantage to my Book that I much doubt whether it is decent for me to do it One of them Dr. Lloyd is now while I am writing by His Majesties favour promoted to the Bishoprick of St. Asaph a Dignity to which how deservedly soever his great Learning Piety and Merit has advanced him yet I particularly know how far he was from any aspirings to it It was he I described in my former Preface that engaged me first to this design and for that reason he has been more than ordinary careful to examine it with that exactness that is peculiar to him The other two are the Reverend Learned and Judicious Deans of Canterbury and St. Pauls Dr. Tillotson and Dr. Stillingfleet too well known to receive any addition from the Characters I can give of them Others gave me Supplies of another sort to enable me to go through with an undertaking that put me to no small expence I am not ashamed to acknowledge that the straitness of my condition made this uneasie to me being destitute of all publick provision but I should be much ashamed of my ingratitude if I did not celebrate their bounty who have taken such care of me as not to leave this addition of charge on one who lives not without difficulties I must again repeat my Thanks for the generous kindness protection and liberal Supplies of Sir Harbotle Grimstone Master of the Rolls this being the sixth year of my subsistance under him to whom I must ever acknowledge that I am more beholding than to all Men living The noble Mr. Boyle as he employs both his Time and Wealth for the good of Mankind for which he considers himself as chiefly born and which he has promoted not only in his own excellent Writings that have made him so famous over all the World but in many other designs that have been chiefly carried on at his cost so hath he renewed his kindness to me in largesses sutable to so great a Mind Others were also pleased to joyn their help The Right Honourable the Lord Finch now Lord High Chancellor of England whose great Parts and greater Vertues are so conspicuous that it were a high Presumption in me to say any thing in his commendation being in nothing more eminent than in his zeal for and care of this Church thought it might be of some importance to have its History well digested and therefore as he bore a large share of my expence so he took it more particularly under his care and under all the Burdens of that high Employment which he now bears yet found time for reading it in Manuscript of which he must have robbed himself since he never denies it to those who have a Right to it on any publick account and hath added such Remarks and Corrections as are no small part of any finishing it may be judged to have The Lord Russel the Inheritor of that Zeal for true Religion and the other Vertues that have from the first beginnings of the Reformation in a continued Entail adorned that Noble Family of Bedford beyond most others of the Kingdom did espouse the Interests of the Protestant Religion in this particular as he has done on all other more publick occasions and by a most liberal Supply encouraged me to prosecute this Vndertaking That Worthy Counsellor whose celebrated Integrity and clear Judgment have raised him so high in his Profession Anthony Keck Esquire did also concur in easing me of the charge that Searching Copying and gathering Materials put me to And having received as much from these my Noble Benefactors as did enable me to carry on my Design I did excuse my self at other Persons Hands who very generously offered to supply me in the expence which this Work brought with it That was done in a most extraordinary manner by the Right Honourable the Earl of Halifax whom if I reckon among the greatest Persons this Age has produced I am sure all that know him will allow that I speak modestly of him He indeed offered me the yearly continuance of a Bounty that would not only have defrayed all this expence but have been an entire and honourable subsistance to me and though my necessities were not so pressing as to perswade me to accept it yet so unusual a generosity doth certainly merit the highest acknowledgements I can make for it But I now turn to that which ought to be the chief Subject of this Preface to remove the prejudices by which weak and unwary Persons have been prepossessed in their Judgments concerning the Reformation during that Period of it that falls within this Volume I know the Duty of an Historian leads him to write as one that is of neither Party and I have endeavoured to follow it as carefully as I could neither concealing the faults of the one Party nor denying the just Praises that were due to any of the other side and have delivered things as I found them making them neither better nor worse than indeed they were But now that I am not yet entred into that Province and am here writing my own Thoughts and not relating the Actions of other Men I hope it will be judged no indecent thing to clear the Readers mind of those Impressions which may either have already biassed him too much or may upon a slight reading of what follows arise in his thoughts unless he were prepared and armed with some necessary Reflections which every one that may possibly read this History has not had the leisure or other opportunities to make to such a degree as were needful It is certainly an unjust way of proceeding in any that is to be a Judge to let himself be secretly possessed with such Impressions of Persons and Things as may biass his thoughts for where the Scales are not well adjusted the Weight cannot be truly reckoned So that it is an indirect Method to load Mens Minds with Prejudices and not to let them in to the trial of Truth till their Inclinations are first swayed such a way I deny not but in matters of Religion most commonly Men receive such Notions before they can well examine them as do much determine them in the Enquiries they make afterwards when their understandings grow up to a fuller ripeness but those Pre-occupations if rightly infused are rather such as give them general Notions of what is good and honest in the abstracted Idea's than concerning matters of Fact for every wise and pious Man must avoid all such Methods of Instruction as are founded on Falshood and Craft and he that will breed a Man to love Truth must form in him such a liking of it that he
Ranks and thought the Lands the King intended to give were not sufficient for the maintenance of the Honour to be conferred on them which he reported to the best advantage he could for every Man and endeavoured to raise the Kings favour to them as high as he could But while this was in consultation the Duke of Norfolk very prudently apprehending the ruin of his Posterity if his Lands were divided into many Hands out of which he could not so easily recover them whereas if they continued in the Crown some turn of Affairs might again establish his Family and intending also to oblige the King by so unusual a Complement sent a desire to him that he would be pleased to settle all his Lands on the Prince the now King and not give them away for said he according to the Phrase of that Time They are good and stately Gear This wrought so far on the King that he resolved to reserve them for himself and to reward his Servants some other way Whereupon Paget pressed him once to resolve on the Honours he would bestow and what he would give with them and they should afterwards consider of the way how to give it The King growing still worse said to him That if ought came to him but good as he thought he could not long endure he intended to place them all about his Son as Men whom he trusted and loved above all other and that therefore he would consider them the more So after many Consultations he ordered the Book to be thus filled up The Earl of Hartford to be Earl Marshal and Lord Treasurer and to be Duke of Somerset Exeter or Hartford and his Son to be Earl of Wiltshire with 800 l. a year of Land and 300 l. a year out of the next Bishops Land that fell void the Earl of Essex to be Marquess of Essex the Viscount Lisle to be Earl of Coventry the Lord Wriothesly to be Earl of Winchester Sir Tho. Seimour to be a Baron and Lord Admiral Sir Richard Rich Sir Jo. St. Leiger Sir William Willoughby Sir Ed. Sheffield and Sir Christopher Danby to be Barons with yearly Revenues to them and several other Persons And having at the Suit of Sir Edw. North promised to give the Earl of Hartford six of the best Prebends that should fall in any Cathedral except Deanries and Treasurerships at his suit he agreed that a Deanry and a Treasurership should be in stead of two of the six Prebendaries And thus all this being written as the King had ordered it the King took the Book and put it in his Pocket and gave the Secretary order to let every one know what he had determined for them But before these things took effect the King died Yet being on his Death-bed put in mind of what he had promised he ordered it to be put in his Will that his Executors should perform every thing that should appear to have been promised by him All this Denny and Herbert confirmed for they then waited in his Chamber and when the Secretary went out the King told them the substance of what had passed between them and made Denny read the Book over again to him whereupon Herbert observed that the Secretary had remembred all but himself to which the King answered He should not forget him and ordered Denny to write 400 l. a year for him All these things being thus declared upon Oath and the greatest part of them having been formerly signified to some of them and the whole matter being well known and spread abroad the Executors both out of Conscience to the Kings Will and for their own Honours resolved to fulfil what the King had intended but was hindred by death to accomplish But being apprehensive both of Wars with the Emperour and French King they resolved not to lessen the Kings Treasure nor Revenue nor to sell his Jewels or Plate but to find some other ways to pay them and this put them afterwards on selling the Chantry Lands The Affairs of Scotland The business of Scotland was then so pressing that Balnaves who was Agent for those that had shut themselves within the Castle of St. Andrews had this day 1180 l. ordered to be carried to them for an half years pay to the Soldiers of that Garrison There were also Pensions appointed for the most leading Men in that Business The Earl of Rothes eldest Son had 280 Pound Sir James Kircaldy had 200 and many others had smaller Pensions allowed them for their amity as it is expressed in the Council Books 1547. Feb. 6. the King Knighted That day the Lord Protector Knighted the King being authorized to do it by Letters Pattents So it seems that as the Laws of Chivalry required that the King should receive Knighthood from the Hand of some other Knight so it was judged too great a presumption for his own Subject to give it without a Warrant under the Great Seal The King at the same time Knighted Sir John Hublethorn the Lord Major of London When it was known abroad what a distribution of Honour and Wealth the Council had resolved on it was much censured many saying that it was not enough for them to have drained the dead King of all his Treasure but that the first step of their proceedings in their new Trust was to provide Honour and Estates for themselves whereas it had been a more decent way for them to have reserved their Pretensions till the King had come to be of Age. Another thing in the Attestations seemed much to lessen the credit of the Kings Will which was said to be Signed the 30th of Decemb. and so did bear date whereas this Narration insinuates that it was made a very little while before he died not being able to accomplish his design in these things which he had projected but it was well known that he was not so ill on the 30th of December Secular Men had their Ecclesiastical Dignities It may perhaps seem strange that the Earl of Hartford had six good Prebends promised him two of these being afterwards converted into a Deanry and a Treasurership But it was ordinary at that time The Lord Cromwell had been Dean of Wells and many other Secular Men had these Ecclesiastical Benefices without Cure conferred on them For which there being no charge of Souls annexed to them this might seem to be an excuse Yet even those had a sacred charge incumbent on them in the Cathedrals and were just and necessary encouragements either for such as by Age or other defects were not fit for a Parochial Charge and yet might be otherwise capable to do eminent service in the Church or for the support of such as in their Parochial labours did serve so well as to merit preferment and yet perhaps were so meanly provided for as to need some farther help for their subsistence But certainly they were never intended for the enriching of such lazy and sensual Men who having given themselves up
his aid and assistance he did by the advice of his Unkle and others Nobles Prelates and wise Men accept of these Persons for his Councellors the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Lord St. John President the Lord Russel Lord Privy-Seal the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Warwick and Arundel the Lord Seimour the Bishop of Duresme the Lord Rich Sir Thomas Cheyney Sir Joh. Gage Sir Anth. Brown Sir Anthony Wingfield Sir William Paget Sir William Petre Sir Ralph Sadler Sir John Baker Doctor Wotton Sir Anth. Denny Sir William Herbert Sir Edw. North Sir Ed. Montague Sir Ed. Wotton Sir Edm. Peckham Sir Tho. Bromley and Sir Richard Southwell giving the Protector Power to swear such other Commissioners as he should think fit and that he with so many of the Council as he should think meet might annul and change what they thought fitting restraining the Council to act only by his Advice and Consent And thus was the Protector fully setled in his Power and no more under the curb of the Co-executors who were now mixed with the other Councellors that by the late Kings Will were only to be consulted with as they saw cause But as he depressed them to an equality with the rest of the Councellors so he highly obliged the others who had been formerly under them by bringing these equally with them into a share of the Government He had also obtained to himself an high Authority over them since they could do nothing without his consent but he was only bound to call for so many of them as he thought meet and was not limited to act as they advised but cloathed with the full Regal Power and had it in his Hands to oblige whom he would and to make his Party greater by calling into the Council such as he should nominate How far this was legal I shall not enquire It was certainly contrary to King Henry's Will And that being made upon an Act of Parliament which empowred him to limit the Crown and the Government of it at his pleasure this Commission that did change the whole Government during the Kings Minority seems capable of no other defence but that it being made by the consent of the major part of the Executors it was still warrantable even by the Will which devolved the Government on them or the major part of them All this I have opened the more largely both because none of our Historians have taken any notice of the first Constitution of the Government during this Reign and being ignorant of the true account of it they have committed great errors and because having obtained by the favour of that most industrions Collector of the Transactions of this Age Mr. Rushworth the Original council-Council-Book for the two first years of this Reign I had a certain Authority to follow in it the exactness of that Book being beyond any thing I ever met with in all our Records For every Council-day the Privy-Councellors that were present set their Hands to all that was ordered judging so great caution necessary when the King was under Age. And therefore I thought this a Book of too great consequence to lie in private Hands so the owner having made a Present of it to me I delivered it to that Noble and Vertuous Gentleman Sir John Nicolas one of the Clerks of the Council to be kept with the rest of their Books And having now given the Reader a clear Prospect of the state of the Court I shall next turn to the Affairs that were under their consideration The state of Affairs in Germany That which was first brought before them was concerning the state of Germany Francis Burgartus Chancellor to the Duke of Saxe with others from the other Princes and Cities of the Empire were sent over upon the news of the former Kings death to sollicit for Aids from the new King toward the carrying on the War with the Emperor In order to the clearing of this and to give a just account of our Councils in reference to Forreign Affairs especially the cause being about Religion I shall give a short view of the state of Germany at this time The Emperor having formed a design of an Universal Monarchy laid hold on the differences of Religion in Germany as a good mean to cover what he did with the specious pretence of punishing Heresie and protecting the Catholicks But before he had formed this design 1531. Jan. 11. Ferdinand Crown'd King of the Romans he procured his Brother to be chosen King of the Romans and so declared his Successor in the Empire which he was forced to do being obliged to be much in Spain and his other hereditary Dominions and being then so young as not to enter into such deep Counsels as he afterwards laid But his Wars in Italy put him oft in ill terms with the Pope and being likewise watched over in all his Motions by Francis the I. and Henry VIII and the Turk often breaking into Hungary and Germany he was forced to great compliances with the Princes of the Empire Who being animated by the two great Crowns did enter into a League for their mutual defence against all Aggressors And at last in the Year 1544. 1544. Feb. 20. Diet began at Spire in the Diet held at Spire the Emperour being engaged in War with France and the Turk both to secure Germany and to obtain Money of the Princes was willing to agree to the Edict made there which was That till there was a free Council in Germany or such an Assembly in which Matters of Religion might be setled there should be a general Peace and none was to be troubled for Religion the free exercise of both Religions being allowed and all things were to continue in the state they were then in And the Imperial Chamber at Spire was to be reformed for the Judges of that Court being all Papists there were many Processes depending at the Suit of the Ecclesiasticks against the Protestant Princes who had driven them out of their Lands and the Princes expecting no fair dealing from them all these Processes were now suspended and the Chamber was to be filled up with new Judges that should be more favourable to them They obtaining this Decree contributed very liberally to the Wars the Emperour seemed to be engaged in 1544. Sept. 24. Emperor has Peace with France Who having his Treasure thus filled presently made Peace both with France and the Grand Seigniour and resolved to turn his Wars upon the Empire and to make use of that Treasure and Force they had contributed 1545. Oct. Peace with Turk to invade their Liberties and to subdue them entirely to himself Upon this he entred into a Treaty with the Pope that a Council should be opened in Trent upon which he should require the Princes to submit to it which if they refused to do he should make War on them The Pope was to assist him with 10000 Men besides levy Taxes hard on his
Kingdom to cast themselves wholly into the Arms of France and to offer their young Queen to the Dolphin and to think of no Treaty with the English So the Earl of Warwick returned to London having no small share in the Honour of this Expedition He was Son to that Dudley who was attainted and executed the first year of King Henry the 8th's Reign But whether it was that the King afterwards repented of his severity to the Father or that he was taken with the qualities of the Son he raised him by many degrees to be Admiral and Viscount Lisle He had defended Bulloigne when it was in no good condition against the Dolphin whose Army was believed 50000 strong and when the French had carried the Bassetown he recovered it and killed 800 of their Men The Year after that being in Command at Sea he offered the French Fleet Battel which they declining he made a descent upon Normandy with 5000 Men and having burnt and spoiled a great deal he returned to his Ships with the loss only of one Man And he shewed he was as fit for a Court as a Camp For being sent over to the French Court upon the Peace he appeared there with much Splendour and came off with great Honour He was indeed a Man of great Parts had not insatiable ambition with profound dissimulation stained his other Noble Qualities The Protector at his return was advised presently to meet the Parliament for which the Writs had been sent out before he went into Scotland now that he was so covered with Glory to get himself established in his Authority and to do those other things which required a Session The Visitors execute the Injunctions He found the Visitors had performed their Visitation and all had given obedience And those who expounded the secret Providences of God with an Eye to their own opinions took great notice of this that on the same day in which the Visitors removed Acts and Monuments and destroyed most of the Images in London their Armies were so successful in Scotland in Pinkey Field It is too common to all Men to magnifie such Events much when they make for them but if they are against them they turn it off by this That Gods Ways are past finding out So partially do Men argue where they are once engaged Bonner and Gardiner had shewed some dislike of the Injunctions Bonner received them with a Protestation that he would observe them if they were not contrary to Gods Law and the Ordinances of the Church Upon which Sir Anthony Cook and the other Visitors complained to the Council So Bonner was sent for where he offered a submission but full of vain Quiddities so it is expressed in the Council-Book But they were not well received by Bonner Collection Number 12. But they not accepting of that he made such a full one as they desired which is in the Collection Yet for giving terror to others he was sent to lie for some time in the Prison called the Fleet. Gardiner seeing the Homilies was also resolved to protest against them Nor by Gardiner Sir John Godsalve who was one of the Visitors wrote to him not to ruine himself nor lose his Bishoprick by such an Action To whom he wrote a Letter that has more of a Christian and of a Bishop in it than any thing I ever saw of his He expresses in handsome terms a great contempt of the World and a resolution to suffer any thing rather than depart from his Conscience Besides that as he said the things being against Law he would not deliver up the Liberties of his Country but would petition against them This Letter will be found in the Collection Collection Number 13. for I am resolved to suppress nothing of consequence on what side soever it may be Sept. 15. On the 25th of September it being informed to the Council that Gardiner had written to some of that Board and had spoken to others many things in prejudice and contempt of the Kings Visitation and that he intended to refuse to set forth the Homilies and Injunctions he was sent for to the Council Where being examined he said he thought they were contrary to the Word of God and that his Conscience would not suffer him to observe them He excepted to one of the Homilies that it exclude Charity from justifying Men as well as Faith This he said was contrary to the Book set out in the late Kings time which was afterwards confirmed in Parliament in the Year 1542. he said further that he could never see one place of Scripture nor any ancient Doctor that favoured it He also said Erasmus's Paraphrase was bad enough in Latin but much worse in English for the Translator had oft out of ignorance and oft out of design misrendred him palpably and was one that neither understood Latin nor English well He offered to go to Oxford to dispute about Justification with any they should send him to or to enter in conference with any that would undertake his Instruction in Town But this did not satisfie the Council So they pressed him to declare what he intended to do when the Visitors should be with him He said he did not know he should further study these Points for it would be three weeks before they could be with him and he was sure he would say no worse than that he should obey them as far as could consist with Gods Law and the Kings The Council urged him to promise that he would without any limitation set forth the Homilies and the Injunctions which he refusing to do was sent to the Fleet. Some days after that Cranmer went to see the Dean of St. Pauls having the Bishops of Lincoln and Rochester with Dr. Cox and some others with him He sent for Gardiner thither and entred into discourse with him about that Passage in the Homily excluding Charity out of our Justification and urged those Places of St. Paul That we are justified by Faith without the Works of the Law He said his design in that Passage was only to draw Men from trusting in any thing they did and to teach them to trust only to Christ But Gardiner had a very different Notion of Justification For as he said Infants were justified by Baptism and Penitents by the Sacrament of Penance and that the Conditions of the justifying of those of Age were Charity as well as Faith as the three Estates make a Law all joyned together for by this Simile he set it out in the report he writ of that Discourse to the Lord Protector reckoning the King one of the three Estates a way of Speech very strange especially in a Bishop and a Lawyer For Erasmus it was said that though there were faults in his Paraphrase as no Book besides the Scriptures is without faults yet it was the best for that use they could find and they did choose rather to set out what so learned a Man had written
which he should preach before the King in which he should openly declare how well he was satisfied with his Proceedings yet it is added That in his Sermon where there was a wonderful Audience he did most arrogantly meddle with some Matters that were contrary to an express command given him both by word of Mouth and by Letters and in other Matters used such words as had almost raised a great Tumult in the very time and had spoken very seditiously concerning the Policy of the Kingdom So they saw that Clemency wrought no good effect on him and it seeming necessary to terrifie others by their Proceedings with him he was sent to the Tower and the door of his Closet was sealed up Thus it is entred in the Council-Book Signed E. Somerset T. Cantuarien W. St. Johns J. Russel and T. Cheyney Yet it seems this Order was not Signed when it was made but some years after For the Lord Russel Signed first Bedford but remembring that at the time when this Order was made he had not that Title therefore he dashed it out but so as it still appears and Signed J. Russel Fox's Acts and Monuments The account that Gardiner himself gives of this Business is That being discharged upon the Act of Pardon he was desired to promise that he would set forth the Homilies and a Form was given him to which he should set his Hand but he considering of it a fortnight returned and said he could not subscribe it so he was confined to his House Then Ridley and Mr. Cecil afterwards the great Lord Burleigh Lord Treasurer to Queen Eliz. at that time Secretary to the Protector were sent to him and so prevailed that he did set his Hand to it But upon some Complaints that were made of him he was sent for after Whit-Sunday and accused that he had carried Palms had crept to the Cross and had a Sepulchre on Good-Friday which was contrary to the Kings Proclamations all which he denied and said he had and would still give obedience to what the King should command That of affronting the Kings Preachers was objected to him to which he answered telling matter of fact how it was done but he does not in his Writing set it down Then it was complained that in a Sermon he had said The Apostles came away rejoycing from the Council the Council the Council repeating it thus to make it seem applicable to himself This he denied Then it was objected That he preached the Real Presence in the Sacrament the Word Real not being in Scripture and so it was not the setting forth the pure Word of God He said he had not used the Word Real only he had asserted the Presence of Christ in such words as he had heard the Arch-bishop of Canterbury dispute for it against Lambert that had been burnt He was commanded to tarry in London but he desired that since he was not an Offender he might be at his liberty He complained much of the Songs made of him and of the Books written against him and particularly of one Philpot in Westminster whom he accounted a mad Man Then he relates That Cecil came to him and proposed to him to preach before the King and that he should write his Sermon and also brought him some Notes which he wished him to put in his Sermon he said he was willing to preach but would not write it for that was to preach as an Offender nor would he make use of Notes prepared by other Men. Then he was privately brought to the Protector none but the Lord St. John being present who shewed him a Paper containing the opinion of some Lawyers of the Kings Power and of a Bishops Authority and of the Punishment of disobeying the King but he desired to speak with those Lawyers and said no subscription of theirs should oblige him to preach otherwise than as he was convinced The Protector said he should either do that or do worse Secretary Smith came to him to press him further in some Points but what they were is not mentioned Yet by the other Papers in that Business it appears they related to the Kings Authority when under Age and for justifying the Kings proceedings in what had been done about the Ceremonies and that Auricular Confession was indifferent So the Contest between him and the Protector ended and there was no writing required of him but he left the whole matter to him so that he should treat plainly of those things mentioned to him by Cecil He chose St. Peters day because the Gospel agreed to his purpose Cecil shewed him some Notes written with the Kings Hand of the Sermons preached before him especially what was said of the Duty of a King and warned him that when ever he named the King he should add and his Council To this he made no Answer for though he thought it wisely done of a King to use his Council yet being to speak of the Kings Power according to Scripture he did not think it necessary to add any thing of his Council and hearing by a confused report some secret matter he resolved not to meddle with it Two days before he preached the Protector sent him a Message not to meddle with those Questions about the Sacrament that were yet in controversie among Learned Men and that therefore he was resolved there should be no publick determination made of them before-hand in the Pulpit He said he could not forbear to speak of the Mass for he looked on it as the chief foundation of Christian Religion but he doubted not that he should so speak of it as to give them all content So the day following the Protector writ to him Number 28. as will be found in the Collection requiring him in the Kings Name not to meddle with these Points but to preach concerning the Articles given him and about Obedience and good Life which would afford him matter enough for a long Sermon since the other points were to be reserved to a publick Consultation The Protector added That he held it a great part of his Duty under the King not to suffer wilful Persons to disswade the People from receiving such Truths as should be set forth by others But Gardiner pretended that there was no Controversie about the Presence of Christ And so the next day he took his Text out of the Gospel for the day Thou art Christ Parkers MSS. Ex C. Ch. Col. Cant. He preached before the King c. In his Sermon of which I have seen large Notes he expressed himself very fully concerning the Popes Supremacy as justly abolished and the Suppression of Monasteries and Chantries he approved of the Kings Proceedings he thought Images might have been well used but yet they might be well taken away He approved of the Sacrament in both kinds and the taking away that great number of Masses satisfactory and liked well the new Order for the Communion But he asserted largely the Presence of
thy Forehead and in thy Heart and take the Faith of the Heavenly Precepts Thus a Sacramental Vertue was pretended to be affixed to it which the Reformers thought could not be done without a Warrant from a Divine Institution of which it is plain there was none in Scripture But they thought the use of it only as an expression of the Belief of the Church and as a Badge of Christianity with such words added to it as could import no more was liable to no exception This seems more necessary to be well explained by reason of the Scruples that many have since raised against significant Ceremonies as if it were too great a presumption in any Church to appoint such since these seem to be of the nature of Sacraments Ceremonies that signifie the Conveyance of a Divine Grace and Vertue are indeed Sacraments and ought not to be used without an express Institution in Scripture but Ceremonies that only signifie the sense we have which is sometimes expressed as significantly in dumb shows as in words are of another kind and it is as much within the power of the Church to appoint such to be used as it is to order Collects or Prayers words and signs being but different ways of expressing our thoughts The belief of Christs Corporal Presence was yet under consideration And they observing wisely how the Germans had broken by their running too soon into Contests about that resolved to keep up still the old general Expressions of the Sacraments being the whole and true Body of Christ without coming to a more particular explanation of it The use of Oyl on so many occasions was taken from the Ancient Christians who as Theophilus says began early to be anointed and understood those words of St. Paul of Gods anointing and sealing literally It was also anciently applied to the receiving of Penitents But it was not used about the Sick from the Apostles times till about the 10th Century And then from what St. James writ to those in the Dispersion of sending for the Elders to come to such as were sick who should anoint them with Oyl and their sins should be forgiven them and they should recover they came to give it to those that were dying but not while there was any hope of Life left in them Though it is clear that what St. James writ related to that extraordinary Gift of Healing by imposition of Hands and anointing with Oyl which yet continued in the Church when he writ that Epistle And it is plain that this Passage in St. James was not so understood by the Ancients as it is now in the Roman Church since the Ancients though they used Oyl on many other occasions yet applied it not at all to the Sick till after so many Ages that gross Superstition had so disposed the World to new Rites that there could be no discovery or invention more acceptable than the addition of a new Ceremony though they were then much oppressed with the old ones The Changes that were made and those that were designed to be made occasioned great heats every where And the Pulpits generally contending with one another to restrain that clashing the power of granting Licences to Preach was taken from the Bishops of each Diocess so that none might give them but the King and the Arch-bishop of Canterbury Yet that not proving an effectual restraint on the 23d of September a Proclamation is said to have come out setting forth All Preaâ—hing was for a time restrained That whereas according to former Proclamations none was to preach but such as had obtained Licenses from the King or the Arch-bishop yet some of those that were so licensed had abused that permission and had carried themselves irreverently contrary to the Instructions that were sent them Therefore the King intending to have shortly an uniform Order over all the Kingdom and to put an end to all Controversies in Religion about which some Bishops and other Learned Men were then assembled and though many of the Preachers so licensed had carried themselves wisely to the Honour of God and the Kings great contentation yet till the Order now preparing should be set forth he did inhibit all manner of Persons to preach in any publick Audience to the intent that the Clergy might apply themselves to Prayer for a Blessing on what the King was then about to do not doubting but the People would be employed likewise in Prayer and hearing the Homilies read in their Churches and be ready to receive that uniform Order that was to be set forth and the inferior Magistrates were required to see to the execution of this I never met with any footstep of this Proclamation neither in Records nor in Letters nor in any Book written at that time But Mr. Fuller has printed it and Dr. Heylin has given an Abstract of it from him If Fuller had told how he came by it it might have been further examined But we know not whether he saw the printed Proclamation or only a Copy of it And if he saw but a Copy we have reason to doubt of it for that might have been only the Essay of some projecting Man's Pen. But because I found it in those Authors I thought best to set it down as it is and leave the Reader to judge of it Having thus given an account of the Progress of the Reformation this Summer I shall now turn to transactions of State The Affairs in Scotland this Year and shall first look towards Scotland The Scots gaining time the last Winter and being in daily expectation of Succours from France were resolved to carry on the War The Governour began the Year with the Siege of Broughty Castle a little below Dundee But the English that were in it defended themselves so well that after they had been besieged three Months the Siege was raised and only so many were left about it as might cover the Country from their excursions The English on the other side had taken and fortified Hadingtoun and were at work also at Lauder to make it strong The former of these lying in a Plain and in one of the most fruitful Counties of Scotland within twelve Miles of Edenburgh was a very fit Place to be kept as a Curb upon the Country About the end of May 6000 Men were sent from France under the Command of Dessie 3000 of these were Germans commanded by the Rhinegrave 2000 of them were French and a Thousand were of other Nations They landed at Lieth and the Governour having gathered 8000 Scots to joyn with them they sate down before Hadingtoun and here the Scotish Nobility entred into a long Consultation about their Affairs The Protector had sent a Proposition to them that there might be a Truce for Ten Years But whether he offered to remove the Garisons does not appear This he was forced to upon many accounts He saw the War was like to last long and to draw on great expence and would
they had now lost all hopes of the Marriage and were almost engaged in a War with France which was like to fall on the King when his Affairs were in an ill condition his People being divided and discontented at home and his Treasure much exhausted by this War The state of Germany was at this time most deplorable The Affairs of Germany The Pope and Emperor continued their quarrelling about the translation of the Council Mendoza at Rome and Velasco at Bologna declared in the Emperors Name that a Council being called by his great and long endeavours for the quieting of Germany and he being engaged in a War to get it to be received and having procured a submission of the Empire to the Council it was upon frivolous and feigned causes removed out of Germany to one of the Popes Towns by which the Germans thought themselves disengaged of their promise which was to submit to a Council in Germany and therefore that he protested against it as an unlawful Meeting to whose Decrees he would not submit and that if they did not return to Trent he would take care of setling Religion some other way But the Pope being encouraged by the French King was not ill pleased to see the Emperor anew embroil himself with the Germans and therefore intended the Council should be continued at Bologna The Emperor being displeased with the Translation of the Council orders the Interim to be drawn Upon this the Emperor ordered three Divines Julius Flugius Bishop of Naumburg Michael Sidonius and Islebius Agricola to draw a Form of Religion The two former had been always Papists and the latter was formerly a Protestant but was believed to be now corrupted by the Emperor that the Name of one of the Ausburg Confession might make what they were to set out pass the more easily They drew up all the Points of Religion in a Book which was best known by the Name of the Interim because it was to last during that Interval till a General Council should meet in Germany In it all the Points of the Romish Doctrine were set forth in the smoothest terms possible only married Men might officiate as Priests and the Communion was to be given in both kinds Feb. Diet at Ausburg The Book being thus prepared a Diet was summoned to Ausburg in Feb. where the first thing done was the solemn Investiture of Maurice in the Electorate of Saxony He had been declared Elector last year by the Emperor before Wittenberg but now it was performed with great Ceremony on the 24th of Feb. which was the Emperors Birth-day Feb. 24. Maurice made Elector of Saxony John Frederick looking on with his usual constancy of mind All he said was Now they triumph in that Dignity of which they have against Justice and Equity spoiled me God grant they may enjoy it peaceably and happily and may never need any assistance from me or my Posterity And without expressing any further concern about it he went to his Studies which were almost wholly employed in the Scriptures The Book of the Interim being prepared the Elector of Brandenburg sent for Martin Bucer who was both a learned and moderate Divine and shewed it him Bucer having read it plainly told him that it was nothing but downright Popery only a little disguised at which the Elector was much offended for he was pleased with it and Bucer not without great danger returned back to Strasburg On the 15th of March March 15. The Interim received in the Diet. the Book was proposed to the Diet and the Elector of Mentz without any order did in all the Princes Names give the Emperor thanks for it which he interpreted as the assent of the whole Diet and after that would not hear any that came to him to stop it but published it as agreed to by the Diet. The Papists offended at it as well as the Protestants At Rome and Bologna it was much condemned as an high attempt in the Emperor to meddle with Points of Religion such as dispensing with the Marriage of Priests and the Communion in both kinds Wherefore some of that Church writ against it And Matters went so high that wise Men of that side began to fear the Breach between the Emperor and them might before they were aware be past reconciling for they had not forgot that the last Popes stiffness had lost England and they were not a little afraid they might now lose the Emperor But if the Pope were offended for the concessions in these two Particulars the Protestants thought they had much greater cause to dislike it since in all other controverted Points it was against them So that several of that side writ likewise against it But the Emperor was now so much exalted with his success that he resolved to go through with it little regarding the opposition of either hand The new Elector of Saxony went home and offered it to his Subjects But they refused to receive it and said as Sir Philip Hobbey Cotton Library Titus B. 2. then Ambassador from England at the Emperors Court writ over that they had it under the Emperors Hand and Seal that he should not meddle with Matters of Religion but only with reforming the Common-wealth and that if their Prince would not protect them in this matter they should find another who would defend them from such oppression An Exhortation for the receiving of it was read at Ausburg but they also refused it Many Towns sent their Addresses to the Emperor desiring him not to oppress their Consciences But none was of such a nature as that from Linda a little Town near Constance which had declared for the Emperor in the former War They returned answer That they could not agree to the Interim without incurring Eternal Damnation but to shew their submission to him in all other things they should not shut their Gates nor make resistance against any he should find though it were to spoil and destroy their Town This let the Emperor and his Council see how difficult a work it would be to subdue the Consciences of the Germans But his Chancellor Granvell pressed him to extream Councils and to make an example of that Town who had so peremptorily refused to obey his Commands Yet he had little reason to hope he should prevail on those who were at liberty when he could work so little on his Prisoner the Duke of Saxe For he had endeavoured by great offers to perswade him to agree to it but all was in vain for he always told them that kept him that his Person was in their Power but his Conscience was in his own and that he would not on any terms depart from the Ausburg Confession Upon this he was severely used his Chaplain was put from him with most of his Servants but he continued still unmoved and as cheerful as in his greatest Prosperity The Lutheran Divines entred into great disputes how far they might comply
Melanchthon thought that the Ceremonies of Popery might be used since they were of their own nature indifferent Others as Amstorfius Illiricus with the greatest part of the Lutherans thought the receiving the Ceremonies would make way for all the errors of Popery and though they were of their own nature indifferent yet they ceased to be so when they were enjoyned as things necessary to Salvation But the Emperor going on resolutely many Divines were driven away some concealed themselves in Germany others fled into Switzerland and some came over into England When the news of the Changes that were made here in England were carried beyond Sea and after Peter Martyr's being with Cranmer were more copiously written by him to his friends Calvin and Mar. Bucer who began to think the Reformation almost opprest in Germany now turned their Eyes more upon England Calvin writ to the Protector Calvin writ to the Protector on the 29th of October encouraging him to go on notwithstanding the Wars as Hezekias had done in his Reformation He lamented the heats of some that professed the Gospel but complained that he heard there were few lively Sermons preached in England and that the Preachers recited their discourses coldly He much approves a set form of Prayers whereby the consent of all the Churches did more manifestly appear But he advises a more compleat Reformation he taxed the Prayers for the Dead the use of Chrisme and Extream Vnction since they were no where recommended in Scripture He had heard that the reason why they went no further was because the Times could not bear it but this was to do the Work of God by Political Maximes which though they ought to take place in other things yet should not be followed in Matters in which the Salvation of Souls was concerned But above all things he complained of the great impieties and vices that were so common in England as Swearing Drinking and Vncleanness and prayed him earnestly that these things might be looked after Bucer writ against Gardiner Martin Bucer writ also a Discourse congratulating the Changes then made in England which was translated into English by Sir Philip Hobbey's Brother In it he answered the Book that Gardiner had written against him which he had formerly delayed to do because King Henry had desired he would let it alone till the English and Germans had conferr'd about Religion That Book did chiefly relate to the Marriage of the Clergy Bucer shewed from many Fathers that they thought every Man had not the Gift of Chastity which Gardiner thought every one might have that pleased He taxed the open lewdness of the Romish Clergy who being much set against Marriage which was Gods Ordinance did gently pass over the impurities which the forbidding it had occasioned among themselves He particularly taxed Gardiner himself that he had his Rents payed him out of Stews He taxed him also for his state and pompous way of living and shewed how indecent it was for a Church-man to be sent in Ambassies and that St. Ambrose though sent to make Peace was ashamed of it and thought it unbecoming the Priesthood Both Fagius and he being forced to leave Germany upon the business of the Interim Cranmer invited them over to England and sent them to Cambridge as he had done Peter Martyr to Oxford But Fagius not agreeing with this Air died soon after a Man greatly learned in the Oriental Tongues and a good Expounder of the Scripture This being the state of Affairs both abroad and at home a Session of Parliament was held in England on the 24th of November Nov. 24. Parliament sits to which day it had been prorogued from the 15th of October by reason of the Plague then in London The first Bill that was finished was that about the Marriage of the Priests It was brought into the House of Commons the 3d of December read the second time on the 5th and the third time the 6th But this Bill being only that married Men might be made Priests a new Bill was framed that besides the former Provision Priests might marry This was read the first time the 7th the second time the 10th and was fully argued on the 11th and agreed on the 12th and sent up to the Lords on the 13th of December In that House it stuck as long as it had been soon dispatched by the Commons It lay on the Table till the 9th of February Then it was read the first time and the 11th the second time on the 16th it was committed to the Bishops of Ely and Westminster the Lord Chief-Justice and the Attorney-General and on the 19th of Feb. it was agreed to the Bishops of London Duresme Norwich Carlisle Hereford Worcester Bristol Chichester and Landaff and the Lords Morley Dacres Windsor and Wharton dissenting It had the Royal Assent and so became a Law The Preamble sets forth An Act about the Marriage of the Clergy That it were better for Priests and other Ministers of the Church to live chast and without Marriage whereby they might better attend to the Ministry of the Gospel and be less distracted with secular cares so that it were much to be wished that they would of themselves abstain But great filthiness of living with other inconveniencies had followed on the Laws that compelled Chastity and prohibited Marriage so that it was better they should be suffered to marry than be so restrained Therefore all Laws and Canons that had been made against it being only made by humane Authority are repealed So that all Spiritual Persons of what degree soever might lawfully marry providing they married according to the Order of the Church But a Proviso was added that because many Divorces of Priests had been made after the six Articles were enacted and that the Women might have thereupon married again all these Divorces with every thing that had followed on them should be confirmed There was no Law that passed in this Reign with more contradiction and censure than this and therefore the Reader may expect the larger account of this matter The unmarried state of the Clergy had so much to be said for it Which was much enquired into as being a course of life that was more disengaged from secular cares and pleasures that it was cast on the Reformers every where as a foul reproach that they could not restrain their appetites but engaged in a life that drew after it domestick cares with many other distractions This was an Objection so easie to be apprehended that the People had been more prejudiced against the Marriage of the Clergy if they had not felt greater inconveniencies by the debaucheries of Priests who being restrained from Marriage had defiled the Beds and deflow'red the Daughters of their Neighbours into whose Houses they had free and unsuspected access and whom under the Cloak of receiving Confessions they could more easily entice This made them that they were not so much wrought on by the noise of
Preferments still Boniface Arch-bishop of Canterbury Richard Bishop of Chichester and Geofrey Bishop of Ely are said to have had Wives and though there were not so many Instances of Priests marrying after Orders yet if there were any thing in the nature of Priesthood inconsistent by the Law of God with Marriage then it was as unlawful for them to continue in their former Marriages as to contract a new one Some few Instances were also gathered out of Church History of Bishops and Priests marrying after Orders but as these were few so there was just reason to controvert them Upon the whole matter it was clear that the Coelibate of the Clergy flowed from no law of God nor from any general Law of the Church The Vows and other Reasons against it examined but the contrary of Clergy-mens living with their Wives was universally received for many Ages As for Vows it was much questioned how far they did bind in such Cases It seemed a great sin to impose such on any when they were yet young and did not well know their own dispositions Nor was it in a Mans power to keep them For Continence being none of those Graces that are promised by God to all that ask it as it was not in a Mans Power without extream severities on himself to govern his own constitution of Body so he had no reason to expect God should interpose when he had provided another remedy for such Cases Besides the Promise made by Clergy-men according to the Rites of the Roman Pontifical did not oblige them to Coelibate The words were Wilt thou follow Chastity and Sobriety to which the Sub-Deacon answered I will By Chastity was not to be understood a total abstinence from all but only from unlawful embraces since a Man might live chast in a state of Marriage as well as out of it But whatever might be in this the English Clergy were not concerned in it for there was no such Question nor Answer made in the Forms of their Ordination So they were not by any Vow precluded from Marriage And for the Expediency of it nothing was more evident than that these Laws had brought in much uncleanness into the Church and those who pressed them most had been signally noted for these Vices No Prince in the English History lewder than Edgar that had so promoted it The Legate that in King Henry the second 's time got that severe Decree made that put all the married Clergy from their Livings was found the very night after for the credit of Coelibate in bed with a Whore On this Subject many undecent Stories were gathered especially by Bale who was a learned Man but did not write with that temper and discretion that became a Divine He gathered all the lewd Stories that could be raked together to this purpose and the many abominable things found in the Monasteries were then fresh in all Mens memories It was also observed that the unmarried Clergy had been as much as the married could be intent upon the raising Families and the enriching of their Nephews and Kindred and sometimes of their Bastards witness the present Pope Paul the third and not long before him Alexander the 6th so that the married Clergy could not be tempted to more Covetousness than had appeared in the unmarried And for the Distraction of Domestick Affairs the Clergy had formerly given themselves up to such a secular course of Life that it was thought nothing could encrease it but if the married Clergy should set themselves to raise more than a decent maintenance for their Children such as might fit them for Letters or Callings and should neglect Hospitality become covetous and accumulate Livings and Preferments to make Estates for their Children this might be justly curbed by new Laws or rather the renewing of the ancient Canons by which Clergy-men were declared to be only entrusted with the Goods of the Church for publick ends and were not to apply them to their own private uses nor to leave them to their Children and Friends Thus had this Matter been argued in many Books that were written on this Subject by Poinet and Parker the one afterwards Bishop of Winchester and the other Arch-bishop of Canterbury also by Bale Bishop of Ossory with many more Dr. Ridley Dr. Taylor afterwards Bishop of Lincoln Dr. Benson and Dr. Redmayn appeared more confidently in it than many others being Men that were resolved never to marry themselves who yet thought it necessary and therefore pleaded according to the Pattern that Paphnutius had set them that all should be left to their liberty in this matter The Debate about it was brought into the Convocation where Dr. Redmayn's Authority went a great way He was a Man of great Learning and Probity and of so much greater weight because he did not in all Points agree with the Reformers but being at this time sick his opinion was brought under his Hand Collection Number 30. which will be found in the Collection copied from the Orignal It was to this purpose That though the Scriptures exhorted Priests to live chast and out of the cares of the World yet the Laws forbidding them Marriage were only Canons and Constitutions of the Church not founded on the Word of God and therefore he thought that a Man once married might be a Priest and he did not find the Priests in the Church of England had made any Vow against Marriage and therefore he thought that the King and the higher Powers of the Church might take away the Clog of perpetual continence from the Priests and grant that such as could not or would not contain might marry once and not be put from their holy Ministration It was opposed by many in both Houses but carried at last by the major Vote All this I gather from what is printed concerning it For I have seen no Remains of this or of any of the other Convocations that came afterwards in this Reign the Registers of them being destroyed in the Fire of London This Act seemed rather a connivance and permission of the Clergy to marry than any direct allowance of it So the Enemies of that state of life continued to reproach the married Clergy still and this was much heightned by many undecent Marriages and other light behaviour of some Priests But these things made way for a more full Act concerning this matter about three years after The next Act that past in this Parliament was about the publick Service which was put into the House of Commons on the 9th of December An Act confirming the Liturgy and the next day was also put into the House of Lords It lay long before them and was not agreed to till the 15th of Jan. The Earl of Derby the Bishops of London Duresme Norwich Carlisle Hereford Worcester Westminster and Chichester and the Lords Dacres and Windsor protesting The Preamble of the Act sets forth That there had been several Forms of Service and that
would consent to it so if he had married her without that the possibility of succeeding to the Crown was cut off by King Henry's Will And this Attempt of his occasioned that Act to be put in which was formerly mentioned for declaring the marrying the Kings Sisters without consent of Council to be Treason Seeing he could not compass that design he resolved to carry away the King to his House of Holt in the Country and so to displace his Brother and to take the Government into his own hands For this end he had laid in Magazines of Arms and listed about 10000 Men in several Places and openly complained that his Brother intended to enslave the Nation and make himself Master of all and had therefore brought over those German Soldiers He had also entred into Treaty with several of the Nobility that envied his Brothers greatness and were not ill pleased to see a breach between them and that grown to be irreconcilable To these he promised that they should be of the Council and that he would dispose of the King in Marriage to one of their Daughters the Person is not named The Protector had often told him of these things and warned him of the danger into which he would throw himself by such ways but he persisted still in his designs though he denied and excused them as long as was possible Now his restless ambition seeming incurable he was on the 19th of Jan. sent to the Tower The original Warrant Jan. 19. The Admiral sent to the Tower Signed by all the Privy Council is in the Council-Book formerly mentioned where the Earl of Southampton Signs with the rest who was now in outward appearance reconciled to the Protector On the day following the Admirals Seal of his Office was sent for and put into Secretary Smiths Hands And now many things broke out against him and particularly a Conspiracy of his with Sir W. Sharington Vice-Treasurer of the Mint at Bristol who was to have furnished him with 10000 l. and had already coined about 12000 l. false Money and had clipt a great deal more to the value of 40000 l. in all for which he was attainted by a Process at Common Law and that was confirmed in Parliament Fowler also that waited in the Privy Chamber with some few others were sent to the Tower Many complaints being usually brought against a sinking Man the Lord Russel the Earl of Southampton and Secretary Petre were ordered to receive their Examinations And thus the Business was let alone till the 28 of Feb. in which time his Brother did again try if it were possible to bring him to a better temper And as he had since their first breach granted him 800 l. a year in Land to gain his friendship so means were now used to perswade him to submit himself and to withdraw from Court and from all employment But it appeared that nothing could be done to him that could cure his ambition or the hatred he carried to his Brother And therefore on the 22d of Feb. a full report was made to the Council of all the things that were informed against him consisting not only of the Particulars formerly mentioned but of many foul misdemeanours in the discharge of the Admiralty several Pirates being entertained by him who gave him a share of their Robberies and whom he had protected notwithstanding the Complaints made by other Princes by which the King was in danger of a War from the Princes so complaining The whole Charge consists of 33 Articles which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 31. The Particulars as it is entred in the Council-Book were so manifestly proved not only by Witnesses but by Letters under his own Hand that it did not seem possible to deny them Yet he had been sent to and examined by some of the Council but refused to make a direct Answer to them or to Sign those Answers that he had made So it was ordered that the next day all the Privy Council except the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and Sir John Baker Speaker to the House of Commons who was engaged to attend in the House should go to the Tower and examine him On the 23d the Lord Chancellor with the other Councellors went to him and read the Articles of his Charge and earnestly desired him to make plain Answers to them excusing himself where he could and submitting himself in other things and that he would shew no obstinacy of Mind He answered them That he expected an open Trial and his Accusers to be brought face to face All the Councellors endeavoured to perswade him to be more tractable but to no purpose At last the Lord Chancellor required him on his Allegiance to make his Answer He desired they would leave the Articles with him and he would consider of them otherwise he would make no Answer to them But the Councellors resolved not to leave them with him on those terms On the 24th of Feb. it was resolved in Council that the whole Board should after Dinner acquaint the King with the state of that Affair and desire to know of him whether he would have the Law to take place and since the thing had been before the Parliament whether he would leave it to their determination so tender they were of their young King in a Case that concerned his Unkles Life But the King had begun to discern his seditious temper and was now much alienated from him The Council desired the King to refer the Matter to the Parliament When the Councellors waited on him the Lord Chancellor opened the Matter to the King and delivered his Opinion for leaving it to the Parliament Then every Councellor by himself spake his mind all to the same purpose Last of all the Protector spake he protested this was a most sorrowful business to him that he had used all the means in his power to keep it from coming to this extremity but were it Son or Brother he must prefer his Majesties safety to them for he weighed his Allegiance more than his Blood and that therefore he was not against the request that the other Lords had made and said if he himself were guilty of such offences he should not think he were worthy of life and the rather because he was of all Men the most bound to his Majesty and therefore he could not refuse Justice The King answered them in these words Who consented to it We perceive that there are great things objected and laid to my Lord Admiral my Unkle and they tend to Treason and We perceive that you require but Justice to be done We think it reasonable and We Will that you proceed according to your Request Which words as it is marked in the council-Council-Book coming so suddenly from his Graces Mouth of his own motion as the Lords might well perceive they were marvellously rejoyced and gave the King most hearty praise and thanks yet resolved that some of both Houses
and indeed all England over the Book was so universally received that the Visitors did return no complaint from any corner of the whole Kingdom All received the new Service except the Lady Mary Only the Lady Mary continued to have Mass said in her House of which the Council being advertised writ to her to conform her self to the Laws and not to cast a reproach on the Kings Government for the nearer she was to him in Blood she was to give the better example to others and her disobedience might encourage others to follow her in that contempt of the Kings Authority So they desired her to send to them her Comptroller and Dr. Hopton her Chaplain by whom she should be more fully advertised of the King and Councils Pleasure Upon this she sent one to the Emperor to interpose for her that she might not be forced to any thing against her Conscience At this time there was a Complaint made at the Emperours Court The Ambassador at the Emperors Court not suffered to use it of the English Ambassador Sir Philip Hobby for using the new Common-Prayer-Book there To which he answered He was to be obedient to the Laws of his own Prince and Country and as the Emperors Ambassador had Mass at his Chappel at London without disturbance though it was contrary to the Law of England so he had the same reason to expect the like liberty But the Emperor espousing the Interest of the Lady Mary both Paget who was sent over Ambassador Extraordinary to him upon his coming into Flanders and Hobby promised in the Kings Name that he should dispense with her for some time as they afterwards declared upon their Honours when the thing was further questioned though the Emperor and his Ministers pretended that without any Qualification it was promised that she should enjoy the free exercise of her Religion The Emperor was now grown so high with his success in Germany A Treaty of Marriage for the Lady Mary and that at a time when a War was coming on with France that it was not thought advisable to give him any offence There was likewise a Proposition sent over by him to the Protector and Council Cotton lib. Galba B. 12. for the Lady Mary to be married to Alphonso Brother to the King of Portugal The Council entertained it and though the late King had left his Daughters but 10000 l. a-piece yet they offered to give with her 100000 Crowns in Money and 20000 Crowns worth of Jewels The Infant of Portugal was about her own Age and offered 20000 Crowns Jointure But this Proposition fell on what hand I do not know She writ to the Council concerning the new Service The Lady Mary writ on the 22d of June to the Council that she could not obey their late Laws and that she did not esteem them Laws as made when the King was not of Age and contrary to those made by her Father which they were all bound by Oath to maintain She excused the not sending her Comptroller Mr. Arundel and her Priest the one did all her business so that she could not well be without him the other was then so ill that he could not travel Upon this the Council sent a peremptory Command to these requiring them to come up and receive their Orders The Lady Mary wrote a second Letter to them on the 27th of June in which she expostulated the matter with the Council She said She was subject to none of them and would obey none of the Laws they made but protested great Obedience and Subjection to the King When her Officers came to Court they were commanded to declare to the Lady Mary that though the King was young in Person yet his Authority was now as great as ever that those who have his Authority and act in his Name are to be obeyed and though they as single Persons were her humble Servants yet when they met in Council they acted in the Kings Name Who required her to obey as other Subjects did and so were to be considered by all the Kings Subjects as if they were the King himself they had indeed sworn to obey the late Kings Laws but that could bind them no longer than they were in force and being now repealed they were no more Laws other Laws being made in their room There was no exception in the Laws all the Kings Subjects were included in them and for a Reformation of Religion made when a King was under Age one of the most perfect that was recorded in Scripture was so carried on when Josiah was much younger than their King was therefore they gave them in charge to perswade her Grace for that was her Title to be a good example of obedience and not to encourage peevish and obstinate Persons by her stiffness But this Business was for some time laid aside And now the Reformation was to be carried on to the establishing of a Form of Doctrine which should contain the chief Points of Religion In order to which there was this Year great enquiry made into many particular Opinions The manner of Christs Presence in the Sacrament examined and chiefly concerning the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament There was no Opinion for which the Priests contended more ignorantly and eagerly and that the People generally believed more blindly and firmly as if a strong Belief were nothing else but winking very hard The Priests because they accounted it the chief support now left of their falling Dominion which being kept up might in time retrieve all the rest For while it was believed that their Character qualified them for so strange and mighty a Performance they must needs be held in great reverence The People because they thought they received the very Flesh of Christ and so notwithstanding our Saviours express Declaration to the contrary that the Flesh profiteth nothing looked on those who went about to perswade them otherwise as Men that intended to rob them of the greatest Priviledge they had And therefore it was thought necessary to open this fully before there should be any change made in the Doctrine of the Church The Lutherans seemed to agree with that which had been the Doctrine of the Greek Church that in the Sacrament there was both the Substance of Bread and Wine and Christs Body likewise Only many of them defended it by an Opinion that was thought a-kin to the Eutychian Heresie that his humane Nature by vertue of the union of the God-head was every where though even in this way it did not appear that there was any special Presence in the Sacrament more than in other things Those of Switzerland had on the other hand taught that the Sacrament was only an Institution to commemorate the Sufferings of Christ This because it was intelligible was thought by many too low and mean a thing and not equal to the high expressions that are in the Scripture of its being the Communion of the Body
two Positions Transubstantiation cannot be proved by the plain and manifest words of Scripture nor can it be necessarily collected from it nor yet confirmed by the consent of the Ancient Fathers In the Lords Supper there is none other Oblation and Sacrifice than of a Remembrance of Christs Death and of Thanksgiving Dr. Madew defended these and Glyn Langdale Sedgewick and Young disputed against them the first day and the second day Glyn defended the contrary Propositions and Peru Grindal Gest and Pilkington disputed against them On the third day the Dispute went on and was summed up in a learned Determination by Ridley against the Corporal Presence There had been also a long Disputation in the Parliament on the same Subject but of this we have nothing remaining but what King Edward writ in his Journal Ridley had by reading Bertrams Book of the Body and Blood of Christ been first set on to examine well the old Opinion concerning the Presence of Christs very Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament and wondering to find that in the 9th Century that Opinion was so much controverted and so learnedly writ against by one of the most esteemed Men of that Age began to conclude that it was none of the ancient Doctrines of the Church but lately brought in and not fully received till after Bertrams Age. He communicated the Matter with Cranmer and they set themselves to examine it with more than ordinary care Cranmer afterwards gathered all the Arguments about it into the Book which he writ on that Subject to which Gardiner set out an Answer under the disguised Name of Marcus Constantius and Cranmer replied to it I shall offer the Reader in short the Substance of what was in these Books and of the Arguments used in the Disputations and in many other Books which were at that time written on this Subject Christ in the Institution took Bread and gave it So that his words The manner of the Presence explained according to the Scripture This is my Body could only be meant of the Bread Now the Bread could not be his Body literally He himself also calls the Cup The Fruit of the Vine St. Paul calls it The Bread that we break and the Cup that we bless and speaking of it after it was blessed calls it That Bread and that Cup. For the Reason of that Expression This is my Body it was considered that the Disciples to whom Christ spoke thus were Jews and that they being accustomed to the Mosaical Rites must needs have understood his words in the same sense they did Moses's words concerning the Paschal Lamb which is called the Lords Passover It was not that literally for the Lords Passover was the Angels passing by the Israelites when he smote the first-born of the Egyptians so the Lamb was only the Lords Passover as it was the Memorial of it and thus Christ substituting the Eucharist to the Paschal Lamb used such an Expression calling it his Body in the same manner of speaking as the Lamb was called the Lords Passover This was plain enough for his Disciples could not well understand him in any other sense than that to which they had been formerly accustomed In the Scripture many such Figurative Expressions occurre frequently In Baptism the other Sacrament instituted by Christ he is said to Baptize with the Holy Ghost and with Fire and such as are Baptized are said to put on Christ which were Figurative Expressions As also in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper the Cup is called the New Testament in Christs Blood which is an Expression full of Figure Farther it was observed that that Sacrament was Instituted for a Remembrance of Christ and of his death which implied that he was to be absent at the time when he was to be remembred Nor was it simply said that the Elements were his Body and Blood but that they were his Body broken and his Blood shed that is they were these as suffering on the Cross which as they could not be understood literally for Christ did Institute this Sacrament before he had suffered on the Cross so now Christ must be present in the Sacrament not as glorified in Heaven but as suffering on his Cross From those Places where it is said that Christ is in Heaven and that he is to continue there they argued that he was not to be any more upon Earth And those words in the 6th of St. John of eating Christs Flesh and drinking his Blood they said were to be understood not of the Sacrament since many receive the Sacrament unworthily and of them it cannot be said that they have Eternal Life in them but Christ there said of them that received him in the sense that was meant in that Chapter that all that did so eat his Flesh had Eternal Life in them therefore these words can only be understood Figuratively of receiving him by Faith as himself there explains it And so in the end of that Discourse finding some were startled at that way of expressing himself he gave a Key to the whole when he said his Words were Spirit and Life and that the Flesh profited nothing it was the Spirit that quickned It was ordinary for him to teach in Parables and the receiving of any Doctrine being oft expressed by the Prophets by the Figure of eating and drinking he upon the occasion of the Peoples coming to him after he had fed them with a few Loaves did discourse of their believing in these dark Expressions which did not seem to relate to the Sacrament since it was not then Instituted They also argued from Christs appealing to the Senses of his Hearers in his Miracles and especially in his discourses upon his Resurrection that the Testimony of Sense was to be received where the Object was duly applied and the Sense not vitiated They also alledged natural Reasons against a Bodies being in more places than one or being in a Place in the manner of a Spirit so that the Substance of a compleat Body could be in a crumb of Bread or drop of Wine and argued that since the Elements after Consecration would nourish might putrifie or could be poisoned these things clearly evinced That the Substance of Bread and Wine remained in the Sacrament And from the Fathers From this they went to examine the Ancient Fathers Some of them called it Bread and Wine others said it nourished the Body as Justin Martyr others that it was digested in the Stomach and went into the draught as Origen Some called it a Figure of Christs Body so Tertullian and St. Austin others called the Elements Types and Signs so almost all the Ancient Liturgies and the Greek Fathers generally In the Creeds of the Church it was professed that Christ still sate on the Right Hand of God the Fathers argued from thence that he was in Heaven and not on Earth And the Marcionites and other Hereticks denying that Christ had a true Body or did really suffer the Fathers
the Earl of Shrewsbury Sir Tho. Cheyney Sir John Gage Sir Ralph Sadler and the Lord Chief-Justice Montague joyned with them Then they wrote to the King a Letter Collection Number 41. which is in the Collection full of expressions of their duty and care of his Person complaining of the Duke of Somerset's not listening to their Councils and of his gathering a Force about him for maintaining his wilful doings they owned that they had caused Secretary Petre to stay with them and in it they endeavoured to perswade the King that they were careful of nothing so much as of his preservation They also wrote to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and to Sir William Paget to see to the Kings Person and that his own Servants should attend on him and not those that belonged to the Duke of Somerset But the Protector hearing of this disorder had removed the King to Windsor in all hast and had taken down all the Armour that was either there or at Hampton-Court and had armed such as he could gather about him for his preservation The Council at London complained much of this that the King should be carried to a Place where there were no Provisions fit for him So they ordered all things that he might need to be sent to him from London And on the 8th of October they went to Guild-hall when they gave an account of their Proceedings to the Common-Council of the City and assured them they had no thoughts of altering the Religion as was given out by their Enemies but intended only the safety of the King and the Peace of the Kingdom and for these ends desired their assistance The City of London joyns with them The whole Common-Council with one Voice declared they thanked God for the good intentions they had expressed and assured them they would stand by them with their Lives and Goods At Windsor when the Protector understood that not only the City but the Lieutenant of the Tower of whom he had held himself assured had forsaken him he resolved to struggle no longer and though it is not improbable that he who was chiefly accused for his protecting the Commons might have easily gathered a great Body of Men for his own preservation yet he resolved rather to give way to the Tide that was now against him So he protested before the King and the few Councellors then about him that he had no design against any of the Lords and that the Force he had gathered was only to preserve himself from any violent attempt that might be made on his Person he declared that he was willing to submit himself The Protector offers to treat and submit and therefore proposed that two of those Lords should be sent from London and they with two of those that were yet about the King should consider what might be done in whose determination he would acquiesce and desired that whatsoever was agreed on should be confirmed in Parliament Hereupon there was sent to London a Warrant under the Kings Hand for any two of the Lords of the Council that were there to come to Windsor with twenty Servants a-piece who had the Kings Faith for their safety in coming and going and Cranmer Paget and Smith wrote to them to dispose them to end the matter peaceably and not follow cruel Councils nor to be misled by them who meant otherwise than they professed of which they knew more than they would then mention This seemed to point at the Earl of Southampton On the 9th of October the Council at London encreased by the accession of the Lord Russel the Lord Wentworth Sir Anthony Brown Sir Ant. Wingfield and Sir John Baker the Speaker of the House of Commons For now those who had stood off a while seeing the Protector was resolved to yield came and united themselves with the prevailing Party so that they were in all two and twenty They were informed that the Protector had said that if they intended to put him to death the King should die first and if they would famish him they should famish the King first and that he had armed his own Men and set them next to the Kings Person and was designing to carry him out of Windsor and as some reported out of the Kingdom upon which they concluded that he was no more fit to be Protector But of those words no proofs being mentioned in the council-Council-Books they look like the forgeries of his Enemies to make him odious to the People The Council ordered a Proclamation of their Proceedings to be printed and writ to the Lady Mary and the Lady Elizabeth acquainting them with what they had done They also wrote to the King as will be found in the Collection acknowledging the many bonds that lay on them in gratitude both for his Fathers goodness to them and his own to take care of him Collection Number 4â— They desired he would consider they were his whole Council except one or two and were those whom his Father had trusted with the Government that the Protector was not raised to that Power by his Fathers Will but by their choice with that condition that he should do all things by their advice which he had not observed so that they now judged him most unworthy of these Honours therefore they earnestly desired they might be admitted to the Kings Presence to do their duties about him and that the Forces gathered about his Person might be sent away and the Duke of Somerset might submit himself to the Order of Council They also wrote to the Arch-bishop and Sir William Paget which is in the Collection charging them as they would answer it Collection Number 43. that the Kings Person might be well looked to that he should not be removed from Windsor and that he should be no longer guarded by the Duke of Somersets Men as they said he had been of which they complained severely but by his own sworn Servants and they required them to concur in advancing the desire they had signified by their Letter to the King protesting that they would do with the Duke of Somerset as they would desire to be done by and with as much moderation and favour as in honour they could so that there was no reason to apprehend from them such cruelty as they had mentioned in their Letters These were sent by Sir Philip Hobbey who was returned from Flanders and had been sent by the King to London on the day before Upon this Cranmer and Paget as is entred in the council-Council-Book perswaded both the King and the Protector to grant their desire The Protectors Servants were dismissed and the Kings were set about his Person And Cranmer Paget and Smith wrote to the Council at London that all they had proposed should be granted They desired to know whether the King should be brought to London or stay at Windsor and that three of the Lords might be sent thither who should see all things done according to their
prevailed with to do it Heath Bishop of Worcester put in Prison for not agreeing with the others appointed to draw the Book for Ordinations Wherefore on the fourth of March he was committed to the Fleet because as it is entred in the Council Books that he obstinately denied to subscribe the Book for the making of Bishops and Priests He had hitherto opposed every thing done towards Reformation in Parliament though he had given an entire obedience to it when it was enacted He was a Man of a gentle temper and great prudence that understood Affairs of State better than Matters of Religion But now it was resolved to rid the Church of those Compliers who submitted out of fear or interest to save their Benefices but were still ready upon any favourable conjuncture to return back to the old superstition As for the Forms of Ordination they found that the Scripture mentioned only the Imposition of Hands and Prayer In the Apostolical Constitutions In the fourth Council of Carthage and in the pretended Works of Denis the Areopagite there was no more used Therefore all those additions of Anointing and giving them Consecrated Vestments were later Inventions But most of all the conceit which from the time of the Council of Florence was generally received that the Rites by which a Priest was ordained were the delivering him the Vessels for consecrating the Eucharist with a Power to offer Sacrifice to God for the dead and the living This was a vain Novelty only set up to support the belief of Transubstantiation and had no ground in the Scriptures nor the Primitive Practice So they agreed on a Form of ordaining Deacons Priests and Bishops which is the same we yet use except in some few words that have been added since in the Ordination of a Priest or Bishop For there was then no express mention made in the words of Ordaining them that it was for the one or the other Office In both it was said Receive thou the Holy Ghost in the Name of the Father c. But that having been since made use of to prove both Functions the same it was of late years altered as it is now Nor were these words being the same in giving both Orders any ground to infer that the Church esteemed them one Order the rest of the Office shewing the contrary very plainly Another difference between the Ordination Book set out at that time and that we now use was that the Bishop was to lay his one Hand on the Priests Head and with his other to give him a Bible with a Chalice and Bread in it saying the words now said at the delivery of the Bible In the Consecration of a Bishop there was nothing more than what is yet in use save that a Staff was put into his Hand with this Blessing Be to the Flock of Christ a Shepherd By the Rule of this Ordinal a Deacon was not to be ordained before he was 21 a Priest before he was 24 nor a Bishop before he was 30 years of Age. The Additions brought into the Church of Rome in giving Orders In this Ritual all those superadded Rites were cut off which the later Ages had brought in to dress up these Performances with the more pomp whereof we have since a more perfect account than it was possible for them then to have For in our Age Morinus a learned Priest of the Oratorian Order has published the most ancient Rituals he could find by which it appears how these Offices swelled in every Age by some new addition About the middle of the sixth Century they anointed and blessed the Priests Hands in some parts of France though the Greek Church never used anointing nor was it in the Roman Church two Ages after that for Pope Nicolaus the first plainly says it was never used in the Church of Rome In the 8th Century the Priests Garments were given with a special Benediction for the Priests offering expiatory Sacrifices It was no ancienter that that Phrase was used in Ordinations and in that same Age there was a special Benediction of the Priests Hands used before they were anointed and then his Head was anointed This was taken partly from the Levitical Law and partly because the People believed that their Kings derived the Sacredness of their Persons from their being anointed So the Priests having a mind to have their Persons secured and exempted from all Secular Power were willing enough to use this Rite in their Ordinations and in the 10th Century when the belief of Transubstantiation was received the delivering of the Vessels for the Eucharist with the Power of offering Sacrifices was brought in besides a great many other Rites So that the Church did never tie it self to one certain Form of Ordinations nor did it always make them with the same Prayers for what was accounted anciently the Form of Ordination was in the later Ages but a preparatory Prayer to it Interrogations and Sponsions in the new Book The most considerable addition that was made in the Book of Ordinations was the putting Questions to the Persons to be ordained who by answering these make solemn Declarations or Sponsions and Vows to God The first Question when one is presented to Orders is Do you trust that you are inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost to take upon you this Office and Ministration to serve God for the promoting his Glory and for the edifying of his People To which he is to answer He trusts he is It has been oft lamented that many come to receive Orders before ever they have seriously read over these Questions and examined themselves whether they could with a good Conscience make the Answers there prescribed since it is scarce credible that Men of common honesty would lie in the Presence of God on so great an occasion and yet it is too visible that many have not any such inward vocation nor have ever considered seriously what it is If it were well apprehended that heat that many have to get into Orders would soon abate who perhaps have nothing in their Eye but some Place of Profit or Benefice to which way must be made by that preceding Ceremony and so enter into Orders as others are associated into Fraternities and Corporations with little previous sense of that Holy Character they are to receive when they thus dedicate their Lives and Labours to the Service of God in the Gospel In the Primitive Church the apprehension of this made even good and holy Men afraid to enter under such Bonds and therefore they were often to be drag'd almost by force or catched at unawares and be so initiated as appears in the Lives of these two Greek Fathers Nazianzen and Chrysostome If Men make their first step to the Holy Altar by such a lye as is their pretending to a motion of the Holy Ghost concerning which they know little but that they have nothing at all of it they have no reason to expect that
to that See vacant as his Patent has it by the free resignation of William the former Bishop And the same day being the first of April Ridley was made Bishop of London and Westminster Both were according to the common Form to be Bishops durante vita naturali during Life Proceedings against Gardiner The See of Winchester had been two years as good as vacant by the long imprisonment of Gardiner who had been now above two years in the Tower When the Book of Common-Prayer was set out the Lord St. John and Secretary Petre were sent with it to him to know of him whether he would conform himself to it or not and they gave him great hopes that if he would submit the Protector would sue to the King for mercy to him He answered That he did not know himself guilty of any thing that needed mercy so he desired to be tried for what had been objected to him according to Law For the Book he did not think that while he was a Prisoner he was bound to give his Opinion about such things it might be thought he did it against his Conscience to obtain his liberty but if he were out of Prison he should either obey it or be liable to punishment according to Law Upon the Duke of Somersets Fall the Lord Treasurer the Earl of Warwick Sir William Herbert and Secretary Petre were sent to him Fox says this was on the 9th of July but there must be an error in that for Gardiner in his Answer says That upon the Duke of Somersets coming to the Tower he looked to have been let out within two days and had made his farewel Feast but when these were with him a Month or thereabout had passed so it must have been in November the former year They brought him a Paper to which they desired he would set his Hand It contained first a Preface which was an acknowledgment of former faults for which he had been justly punished There were also divers Articles contained in it Some Articles are sent to him which were touching the Kings Supremacy his Power of appointing or dispencing with Holy-days and Fasts that the Book of Common-Prayer set out by the King and Parliament was a most Christian and Godly Book to be allowed of by all Bishops and Pastors in England and that he should both in Sermons and Discourses commend it to be observed that the Kings Power was compleat now when under Age and that all owed Obedience to him now as much as if he were thirty or forty years old that the six Articles were justly abrogated and that the King had full Authority to correct and reform what was amiss in the Church both in England and Ireland He only excepted to the Preface and offered to Sign all the Articles but would have had the Preface left out They bid him rather write on the Margent his Exceptions to it so he writ that he could not with a good Conscience agree to the Preface and with that Exception he set his Hand to the whole Paper The Lords used him with great kindness Which he Signed with some Exceptions and gave him hope that his troubles should be quickly ended Herbert and Petre came to him some time after that but how soon is not so clear and pressed him to make the acknowledgment without exception he refused it and said he would never defame himself for when he had done it he was not sure but it might be made use of against him as a Confession Two or three days after that Ridley was sent to him together with the other two and they brought him new Articles In this Paper the acknowledgment was more general than in the former It was said here in the Preface that he had been suspected of not approving the Kings Proceedings and being appointed to preach had not done it as he ought to have done and so deserved the Kings displeasure for which he was sorry The Articles related to the Popes Supremacy New Articles sent to him the suppression of Abbies and Chantries Pilgrimages Masses Images the adoring the Sacrament the Communion in both kinds the abolishing the old Books and bringing in the new Book of Service and that for ordaining of Priests and Bishops the compleatness of the Scripture and the use of it in the Vulgar Tongue the lawfulness of Clergy-mens Marriage and to Erasmus's Paraphrase that it had been on good considerations ordered to be set up in Churches He read all these and said he desired first to be discharged of his imprisonment and then he would freely answer them all so as to stand by it and suffer if he did amiss but he would trouble himself with no more Articles while he remained in Prison since he desired not to be delivered out of his troubles in the way of Mercy but of Justice After that he was brought before the Council and the Lords told him they sate by a special Commission to judge him and so required him to subscribe the Articles that had been sent to him He prayed them earnestly to put him to a Trial for the grounds of his Imprisonment and when that was over he would clearly answer them in all other things but he did not think he could subscribe all the Articles after one sort some of them being about Laws already made which he could not qualifie others of them being matters of Learning in which he might use more freedom In conclusion he desired leave to take them with him and he would consider how to answer them But they required him to subscribe them all without any qualification But he refusing to Sign them which he refused to do Upon this the Fruits of his Bishoprick were sequestred and he was required to conform himself to their Orders within three Months upon pain of deprivation and the liberty he had of walking in some open Galleries Was hardly used when the Duke of Norfolk was not in them was taken from him and he was again shut up in his Chamber All this was much censured as being contrary to the liberties of English-men and the Forms of all legal Proceedings It was thought very hard to put a Man in Prison upon a complaint against him and without any further enquiry into it after two years durance to put Articles to him And they which spoke freely said it savoured too much of the Inquisition But the Canon Law not being rectified and the King being in the Popes room there were some things gathered from the Canon Law and the way of proceeding ex officio which rather excused than justified this hard measure he met with The sequel of this business shall be related in its proper place Latimers advice to the King concerning his Marriage This Lent old Latimer preached before the King The discourse of the Kings marrying a Daughter of France had alarum'd all the Reformers who rather enclined to a Daughter of Ferdinand King of the Romans To a
from it This was a fatal step to the Emperor thus to trust a Prince who was of a different Religion and had a deep resentment of the injury he had done him in detaining his Father-in-law the Landgrave of Hesse Prisoner against the Faith he had given him But the Emperor reckoned that as long as he had John Duke of Saxe in his Hands Maurice durst not depart from his Interests since it seemed an easie thing for him to repossess the other of his Dominions and Dignity Thus was the crafty Emperor deluded and now put that upon which the compleating of his great designs depended into the Hands of one that proved too hard for him at that in which he was such a Master Cunning and Dissimulation 1551. The Compliance of the Popish Clergy In these Consultations did this Year end In the beginning of the next Year there was a great complaint brought against Dr. Oglethorp afterwards Bishop of Carlisle under Queen Mary and now President of Magdalen Colledge in Oxford But he to secure himself from that part of the Complaint that related to Religion being accused as one that was against the new Book of Service and the Kings other Proceedings Signed a Paper Coâ—lection Number 53. which will be found in the Collection in which he declared That he had never taught any thing openly against those but that he thought them good if well used and that he thought the order of Religion now set forth to be better and much nearer the use of the Apostolical and Primitive Church than that which was formerly and that in particular he did approve of the Communion in both kinds the Peoples communicating always with the Priest the Service in English and the Homilies that had been set forth and that he did reject the lately received Doctrine of Transubstantiation as being not agreeable to the Scriptures or to Ancient Writers but he thought there was an inconceivable Presence of Christs Body in the Sacrament and that therefore it should be received not without great examination before-hand So compliant was he now though he became of another mind in Queen Maries time yet then he was more moderate than the greatest part of those who did now comply most servily In particular Dr. Smith had written a Book for the Caelibate of Priests and had opposed all the Changes that had been made He was brought to London upon the Complaints that were sent up against him from Oxford but after a whiles imprisonment he was set at liberty giving Surety for his good behaviour and carried himself so obediently after it that Cranmer got his Sureties to be discharged upon which he writ him a Letter as full of acknowledgment as was possible Collection Number 54. which is in the Collection He protested he should retain the sense of it as long as he lived he wished that he had never written his Book of the Caelibate of Priests which had been printed against his Will he found he was mistaken in that which was the foundation of it all that the Priests of England had taken a Vow against Marriage he desired to see some of the Collections Cranmer had made against it It seems Cranmer was enquiring after a MS. of Ignatius's Epistles for he tells him They were in Magdalen Colledge Library he acknowledged the Arch-bishops great gentleness toward all those who had been complained of for Religion in that University and protested that for his own part if ever he could serve his basest Servant he would do it wishing that he might perish if he thought otherwise than he said and wished him long Life for the propagation and advancement of the Christian Doctrine Soon after he writ another Letter to Cranmer in which he cited some Passages out of Austin concerning his Retractations and professes he would not be ashamed to make the like and to set forth Christs true Religion and called in St. Pauls words God to be a Witness against his Soul if he lied He had also in the beginning of this Reign made a Recantation Sermon of some Opinions he had held concerning the Mass but what these were King Edwards Journal from whence I gather it does not inform us Day Bishop of Chichester did also now so far comply as to preach a Sermon at Court against Transubstantiation though he had refused to set his Hand to the Book of Common-Prayer before it was enacted by Law For the Principle that generally run among the Popish Party was that though they would not consent to the making of such Alterations in Religion yet being made they would give obedience to them which Gardiner plainly professed and it appeared in the practice of all the rest This was certainly a gross sort of compliance in those who retained the old Opinions and yet did now declare against them and in the Worship they offered up to God acted contrary to them which was the highest degree of prevarication both with God and Man that was possible But Cranmer was always gentle and moderate He left their private Consciences to God but thought that if they gave an external obedience the People would be brought to receive the Changes more easily whereas the proceeding severely against them might have raised more opposition He was also naturally a Man of Bowels and Compassion and did not love to drive things to extremities he considered that Men who had grown old in some errors could not easily lay them down and so were by degrees to be worn out of them Only in the Proceedings against Gardiner and Bonner he was carried beyond his ordinary temper But Gardiner he knew to be so inveterate a Papist and so deep a Dissembler that he was for throwing him out not so much for the Particulars objected to him as upon the ill Character he had of him Bonner had also deceived him so formerly and had been so cruel a Persecutor upon the Statute of the Six Articles and was become so brutal and luxurious that he judged it necessary to purge the Church of him And the Sees of London and Winchester were of such consequence that he was induced for having these well supplied to stretch a little in these Proceedings against those dissembling Bishops In the end of February he lost his friend Martin Bucer Bucers Death on whose assistance he had depended much in what remained yet to be done Bucer died of the Stone and Griping of the Guts on the 28th of February He lay ill almost all that Month and expressed great desire to die Bradford who will be mentioned in the next Book with much Honour waited most on him in his sickness He lamented much the desolate State of Germany and expressed his apprehensions of some such stroke coming upon England by reason of the great dissoluteness of the Peoples Manners of the want of Ecclesiastical Discipline and the general neglect of the Pastoral Charge He was very patient in all his pain which grew violent on him he lay oft
Queen Mary discharged him The same Censures with the same Justifications belong both to this and Bonners Business so I shall repeat nothing that was formerly said He had taken a Commission as well as Bonner to hold his Bishoprick only during the Kings Pleasure so they both had the less reason to complain which way soever the Royal Pleasure was signified to them Eight days after on the 26th of April Poinet was translated from Rochester to Winchester and had 2000 Marks a Year in Lands assigned him out of that wealthy Bishoprick for his Subsistence Dr. Story was made Bishop of Rochester Veysey Bishop of Exeter did also resign pretending extream old Age but he had reserved 485 l. a year in Pension for himself during Life out of the Lands of the Bishoprick and almost all the rest he had basely alienated taking care only of himself and ruining his Successors Miles Coverdale was made Bishop of Exeter So that now the Bishopricks were generally filled with Men well affected to the Reformation Hooper is consecrated upon his Conformity The business of Hooper was now also setled He was to be attired in the Vestments that were prescribed when he was consecrated and when he preached before the King or in his Cathedral or in any publick Place but he was dispens'd with upon other occasions On these Conditions he was consecrated in March for the Writ for doing it bears date the 7th of that Month. So now the Bishops being generally addicted to the purity of Religion most of this Year was spent in preparing Articles which should contain the Doctrine of the Church of England Many thought they should have begun first of all with those But Cranmer upon good Reasons was of another mind though much pressed by Bucer about it Till the Order of Bishops was brought to such a Model that the far greater part of them would agree to it it was much fitter to let that design go on slowly than to set out a Profession of their Belief to which so great a part of the chief Pactors might be obstinathly averse The corruptions that were most important were those in the Worship by which Men in their immediate Addresses to God were necessarily involved in unlawful compliances and these seemed to require a more speedy Reformation But for speculative Points there was not so pressing a necessity to have them all explained since in these Men might with less prejudice be left to a freedom in their Opinions It seemed also advisable to open and ventilate matters in publick Disputations and Books written about them for some years before they should go too hastily to determine them lest if they went too fast in that Affair it would not be so decent to make alterations afterwards nor could the Clergy be of a sudden brought to change their old Opinions Therefore upon all these Considerations that Work was delayed till this Year in which they set about it and finished it before the Convocation met in the next February In what Method they proceeded for the compiling of these Articles whether they were given out to several Bishops and Divines to deliver their Opinions concerning them as was done formerly or not it is not certain I have found it often said that they were framed by Cranmer and Ridley which I think more probable and that they were by them sent about to others to correct or add to them as they saw cause Collection Number 55. They are in the Collection with the differences between these and those set out in Queen Elizabeths time marked on the Margent The Articles of Religion are prepared They began with the Assertion of the Blessed Trinity the Incarnation of the Eternal Word and Christs descent into Hell grounding this last on these Words of St. Peter of his Preaching to the Spirits that were in Prison The next Article was about Christs Resurrection The fifth about the Scriptures containing all things necessary to Salvation so that nothing was to be held an Article of Faith that could not be proved from thence The sixth That the Old Testament was to be kept still The 7th for the receiving the three Creeds the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius Creed in which they went according to the received Opinion that Athanasius was the Author of that Creed which is now found not to have been compiled till near three Ages after him The 8th makes Original Sin to be the corruption of the nature of all Men descending from Adam by which they had fallen from Original Righteousness and were by nature given to evil but they defined nothing about the derivation of guilt from Adams sin The 9th for the necessity of prevailing Grace without which we have no free Will to do things acceptable to God The 10th about Divine Grace which changeth a Man and yet puts no force on his Will The 11th That Men are justified by Faith only as was declared in the Homily The 12th That Works done before Grace are not without sin The 13th Against all Works of Supererogation The 14th That all Men Christ only excepted are guilty of sin The 15th That Men who have received Grace may sin afterwards and rise again by Repentance The 16th That the blaspheming against the Holy Ghost is when Men out of malice and obstinately rail against Gods Word though they are convinced of it yet persecuting it which is unpardonable The 17th That Predestination is Gods free Election of those whom he afterwards justifies which though it be matter of great comfort to such as consider it aright yet it is a dangerous thing for curious and carnal Men to prie into and it being a Secret Men are to be governed by Gods revealed Will they added not a word of Reprobation The 18th That only the Name of Christ and not the Law or Light of Nature can save Men. The 19th That all Men are bound to keep the Moral Law The 20th That the Church is a Congregation of Faithful Men who have the Word of God Preached and the Sacraments rightly Administred and that the Church of Rome as well as other particular Churches have erred in matters of Faith The 21st That the Church is only the Witness and Keeper of the Word of God but cannot appoint any thing contrary to it nor declare any Articles of Faith without Warrant from it The 22d That General Councils may not be gathered without the consent of Princes that they may erre and have erred in matters of Faith and that their Decrees in matters of Salvation have strength only as they are taken out of the Scriptures The 23d That the Doctrines of Purgatory Pardons Worshiping of Images and Relicks and Invocation of Saints are without any Warrant and contrary to the Scriptures The 24th That none may Preach or Minister the Sacraments without he be lawfully called by Men who have lawful Authority The 25th That all things should be spoken in the Church in a Vulgar Tongue The 26th That there
of Marriage But all separation from Bed and Board except during a Trial was to be taken away The 11th was about Admission to Ecclesiastical Benefices Patrons were to consider the choice of the Person was trusted to them but was not to be abused to any sacrilegious or base ends if they did otherwise they were to lose their right for that time Benefices were not to be given or promised before they were void nor let lie destitute above six Months otherwise they were to devolve to the Bishop Clergy-men before their Ordination were to be examined by the Arch-deacons with such other Triers as the Bishop should appoint to be assistant to them and the Bishop himself was to try them since this was one of the chief things upon which the happiness of the Church depended The Candidate was to give an Oath to answer sincerely upon which he was to be examined about his Doctrine chiefly of the whole Points of the Catechisme if he understood them aright and what knowledge he had of the Scriptures they were to search him well whether he held Heretical Opinions None was to be admitted to more Cures than one and all Priviledges for Pluralities were for ever to cease nor was any to be absent from his Cure except for a time and a just cause of which he was to satisfie his Ordinary The Bishops were to take great care to allow no absence longer than was necessary every one was to enter upon his Cure within two Months after he was Instituted by the Bishop Prebendaries who had no particular Cure were to preach in the Churches adjacent to them Bastards might not be admitted to Orders unless they had eminent Qualities But the Bastards of Patrons were upon no account to be received if presented by them Other bodily defects unless such as did much disable them or made them very contemptible were not to be a barr to any Beside the Sponsions in the Office of Ordination they were to swear that they had made no agreement to obtain the Benefice to which they were presented and that if they come to know of any made by others on their account they should signifie it to the Bishop and that they should not do any thing to the prejudice of their Church The 12th and 13th were about the renouncing or changing of Benefices The 14th was about purgation upon common fame or when one was accused for any crime which was proved incompleatly and only by presumptions The Ecclesiastical Courts might not re-examine any thing that was proved in any Civil Court but upon a high scandal a Bishop might require a Man to purge himself otherwise to separate him from Holy things The Form of a Purgation was to swear himself innocent and he was also to have four Compurgators of his own Rank who were to swear that they believed he swore true upon which the Judge was to restore him to his Fame Any that were under suspicion of a Crime might by the Judge be required to avoid all the occasions from which the suspition had risen But all superstitious Purgations were to be rejected The 15th 16th 17th and 18th were about Dilapidations the Letting of the Goods of the Church the confirming the former Rules of Election in Cathedrals or Colledges and the Collation of Benefices And there was to be a Purgation of Simony as there should be occasion for it The 19th was about Divine Offices In the Mornings on Holy-days the Common-Prayer was to be used with the Communion-Service joyned to it In Cathedrals there was to be Communion every Sunday and Holy-day where the Bishop the Dean and the Prebendaries and all maintained by that Church were to be present There was no Sermon to be in Cathedrals in the Morning lest that might draw any from the Parish Churches but only in the Afternoons In the Anthems all Figured Musick by which the Hearers could not understand what they sung was to be taken away In Parish Churches there were only to be Sermons in the Morning but none in the Afternoon except in great Parishes All who were to receive the Sacrament were to come the day before and inform the Minister of it who was to examine their Consciences and their Belief On Holy-days in the Afternoon the Catechism was to be explained for an hour After the Evening-Prayers the Poor were to be looked to and such as had given open scandal were to be examined and publick Penitence was to be enjoyned them and the Minister with some of the Ancients of the Parish were to commune together about the state of the People in it that if any carried themselves indecently they might be first charitably admonished and if that did not prevail subjected to severer Censures but none were to be excommunicated without the Bishop were first informed and had consented to it Divine Offices were not to be performed in Chappels or private Houses lest the Churches should under that pretence be neglected and Errors more easily disseminated excepting only the Houses of Peers and Persons of great Quality who had numerous Families but in these all things were to be done according to the Book of Common-Prayer The 20th was about those that bore Office in the Church Sextons Church-wardens Deacons Priests and Rural Deans This last was to be a Yearly Office he that was named to it by the Bishop being to watch over the manners of the Clergy and People in his Precinct was to signifie the Bishops pleasure to them and to give the Bishop an account of his Precinct every sixth Month. The Arch-deacons were to be general Visitors over the Rural Deans In every Cathedral one of the Prebendaries or one procured by them was thrice a week to expound some part of the Scriptures The Bishops were to be over all and to remember that their Authority was given to them for that end that many might be brought to Christ and that such as had gone astray might be restored by Repentance To the Bishop all were to give obedience according to the Word of God The Bishop was to preach often in his Church was to Ordain none for Rewards or rashly was to provide good Pastors and to deprive bad ones he was to visit his Diocess every third year or oftener as he saw cause but then he was to do it at his own charge he was to have yearly Synods and to confirm such as were well instructed His Family was to consist of Clergy-men whom he should bring up to the Service of the Church so was St. Austins and other Ancient Bishops Families constituted This being a great means to supply the great want of good and faithful Ministers Their Wives and Children were also to avoid all levity or vain dressing They were never to be absent from their Diocesses but upon a publick and urgent cause and when then grew sick or infirm they were to have Coadjutors If they became scandalous or heretical they were to be deprived by the Kings Authority The Arch-bishops
were to exercise the Episcopal Function in their Diocess and were once to visit their whole Province and to oversee the Bishops to admonish them for what was amiss and to receive and judge Appeals to call Provincial Synods upon any great occasion having obtained Warrant from the King for it Every Bishop was to have a Synod of his Clergy some time in Lent so that they might all return home before Palm-Sunday They were to begin with the Letany a Sermon and a Communion then all were to withdraw into some private place where they were to give the Bishop an account of the state of the Diocess and to consult of what required advice every Priest was to deliver his opinion and the Bishop was to deliver his Sentence and to bring matters to as speedy a Conclusion as might be and all were to submit to him or to appeal to the Arch-bishop The 21st 22d 23d 24th 25th 26th 27th 28th and 29th Titles are about Church-wardens Universities Tithes Visitations Testaments Ecclesiastical Censures Suspension Sequestration Deprivation The 30th is about Excommunication of which as being the chief Ecclesiastical Censure I shall set down their Scheme the more fully Excommunication they reckon an Authority given of God to the Church for removing scandalous or corrupt Persons Their design concerning the use of Excommunication from the use of the Sacraments or fellowship of Christians till they give clear signs of their repentance and submit to such Spiritual punishments by which the Flesh may be subdued and the Spirit saved This was trusted to Church-men but chiefly to Arch-bishops Bishops Arch-deacons Deans and any other appointed for it by the Church None ought to be excommunicated but for their obstinacy in great faults but it was never to be gone about rashly and therefore the Judge who was to give it was to have a Justice of Peace with him and the Minister of the Parish where the Party lived with two or three learned Presbyters in whose Presence the matter was to be examined and Sentence pronounced which was to be put in writing It was to be intimated in the Parish where the Party lived and in the neighbouring Parishes that all Persons might be warned to avoid the company of him that was under Excommunication and the Minister was to declare what the nature and consequences of Exmunication were the Person so censured being cut off from the Body of Christ after that none was to eat or drink or keep company with him but those of his own Family whosoever did otherwise if being admonished they continued in it were also to be Excommunicated If the Person censured continued forty days without expressing any repentance it was to be certified into the Chancery and a Writ was to issue for taking and keeping him in Prison till he should become sensible of his offences and when he did confess these and submitted to such punishments as should be enjoyned the Sentence was to be taken off and the Person publickly reconciled to the Church And this was to take place against those who being condemned for capital Offences obtained the Kings Pardon but were notwithstanding to be subject to Church-censures Then follows the Office of receiving Penitents They were first to stand without the Church and desire to be again received into it and so to be brought in the Minister was to declare to the People the hainousness of sin and the mercies of God in the Gospel in a long Discourse of which the Form is there prescribed Then he was to shew the People that as they were to abhor hard'ned sinners so they were to receive with the Bowels of true Charity all sincere Penitents he was next to warn the Person not to mock God and deceive the People by a feigned Confession he was thereupon to repeat first a general Confession and then more particularly to name his sin and to pray to God for mercy to himself and that none by his ill example might be defiled and finally to beseech them all to forgive him and to receive him again into their Fellowship Then the Minister was to ask the People whether they would grant his desires who were to answer they would Then the Pastor was to lay his Hand on his Head and to absolve him from the punishment of his offences and the bond of Excommunication and so to restore him to his place in the Church of God Then he was to lead him to the Communion-Table and there to offer up a Prayer of Thanks-giving to God for reclaiming that sinner For the other Titles they relate to the other parts of the Law of those Courts for which I refer the Reader to the Book it self How far any of those things chiefly the last about Excommunication may be yet brought into the Church I leave to the Consultations of the Governors of it and of the two Houses of Parliament It cannot be denied that Vice and Immorality together with much impiety have over-run the Nation and though the charge of this is commonly cast on the Clergy who certainly have been in too many places wanting to their duty yet on the other hand they have so little power or none at all by Law to censure even the most publick sins that the blame of this great defect ought to lie more universally on the whole Body of the Nation that have not made effectual provision for the restraining of vice the making ill Men ashamed of their ways and the driving them from the Holy Mysteries till they change their course of Life A Project for relieving the Clergy reduced to great Poverty There was another thing proposed this Year for the correcting the great disorders of Clergy-men which were occasioned by the extream misery and poverty to which they were reduced There were some motions made about it in Parliament but they took not effect so one writ a Book concerning it which he dedicated to the Lord Chancellor then the Bishop of Ely He shewed that without Rewards or Encouragements few would apply themselves to the Pastoral Function and that those in it if they could not subsist by it must turn to other employments so that at that time many Clergy-men were Carpenters and Taylors and some kept Ale-houses It was a reproach on the Nation that there had been so profuse a zeal for superstition and so much coldness in true Religion He complains of many of the Clergy who did not maintain Students at the Universities according to the Kings Injunctions and that in Schools and Colledges the poor Scholars Places were generally filled with the Sons of the Rich and that Livings were most scandalously sold and the greatest part of the Country-Clergy were so ignorant that they could do little more than read But there was no hope of doing any thing effectually for redressing so great a calamity till the King should be of Age himself to set forward such Laws as might again recover a competent maintenance for the Clergy This Year both
the best and perfectest Pieces of that nature that I have seen The Original is yet extant under his own Hand in Scotland a Copy of it was shewed me by one descended from him from which I shall discover many considerable Passages though the Affairs in which he was most employed were something later than the time of which I am to write But to return to Ireland Upon the Peace made with France and Scotland things were quieted there and Sir Ant. St. Leiger was in August 1550. again sent over to be Deputy there For the Reformation it made but a small progress in that Kingdom It was received among the English but I do not find any endeavours were used to bring it in among the Irish This Year Bale was sent into Ireland He had been a busie Writer upon all occasions and had a great deal of Learning but wanted Temper and did not write with the decency that became a Divine or was sutable to such matters which it seems made those who recommended Men to preferment in this Church not think him so fit a Person to be employed here in England But the Bishoprick of Ossery being void the King proposed him to be sent thither So in August this Year Dr. Goodaker was sent over to be Bishop of Armagh and Bale to be Bishop of Ossery There were also two other who were Irish Men to be promoted When they came thither the Arch-bishop of Dublin intended to have consecrated them according to the old Pontifical for the new Book of Ordination had not been yet used among them Goodaker and the two others were easily perswaded to it but Bale absolutely refused to consent to it who being assisted by the Lord Chancellor it was carried that they should be ordained according to the new Book When Bale went into his Diocess he found all things there in dark Popery but before he could make any Reformation there King Edwards death put an end to his and all such designs In England nothing else that had any relation to the Reformation passed this Year A Change made in the Order of the Garter unless what belongs to the change made in the Order of the Garter may be thought to relate to it On the 23d of April the former Year being St. George's day a Proposition was made to consider the Order and Statutes since there was thought to be a great deal of superstition in them and the Story upon which the Order was founded concerning St. George's fighting with the Dragon looked like a Legend formed in the darker Ages to support the humour of Chivalry that was then very high in the World And as the Story had no great credibility in it self so it was delivered by no Ancient Author Nor was it found that there had been any such Saint there being among Ancient Writers none mentioned of that Name but George of Alexandria the Arrian Bishop that was put in when Athanasius was banished Upon this motion in the former Year the Duke of Somerset the Marquess of Northampton and the Earls of Wilt-shire and Warwick were appointed to review the Statutes of the Order So this Year the whole Order was changed and the Earl of Westmorland and Sir Andrew Dudley who were now to be installed were the first that were received according to the new Model which the Reader will find in the Collection King Edwards Remains Number 23. as it was translated into Latin out of the English by the King himself written all with his own Hand and it is the third Paper after his Journal The Preamble of it sets forth the noble design of the Order to animate great Men to gallant Actions and to associate them into a Fraternity for their better encouragement and assistance but says it had been much corrupted by superstition therefore the Statutes of it were hereafter to be these It was no more to be called the Order of St. George nor was he to be esteemed the Patron of it but it was to be called the Order of the Garter The Knights of this Order were to wear the Blew Ribond or Garter as formerly but at the Collar in stead of a George there was to be on one side of the Jewel a Knight carrying a Book upon a Sword point on the Sword to be written Protectio on the Book Verbum Dei on the Reverse a Shield on which should be written Fides to express their resolution both with offensive and defensive Weapons to maintain the Word of God For the rest of the Statutes I shall refer the Reader to the Paper I mentioned But this was repealed by Queen Mary and so the old Rules took place again and do so still This design seems to have been chiefly intended that none but those of the Reformed Religion might be capable of it since the adhering to and standing for the Scriptures was then taken to be the distinguishing Character between the Papists and the Reformers This is the sum of what was either done or designed this Year with relation to Religion As for the State there was a strict enquiry made of all who had cheated the King in the suppression of Chantries or in any other thing that related to Churches from which the Visitors were believed to have embezeled much to their own uses and there were many Sutes in the Star-Chamber about it Most of all these Persons had been the Friends or Creatures of the Duke of Somerset and the enquiry after these things seems to have been more out of hatred to him than out of any design to make the King the richer by what should be recovered for his use But on none did the Storm break more severely than on the Lord Paget Paget degraded from being a Knight of the Garter He had been Chancellor of the Dutchy of Lancaster and was charged with many misdemeanours in that Office for which he was fined in 6000 l. But that which was most severe was that on St. George's Eve he was degraded from the Order of the Garter for divers offences but chiefly because he was no Gentleman neither by Fathers side nor Mothers side His chief offence was his greatest Vertue He had been on all occasions a constant Friend to the Duke of Somerset for which the Duke of Northumberland hated him mortally and so got him to be degraded to make way for his own Son This was much censured as a barbarous Action that a Man who had so long served the Crown in such publick Negotiations and was now of no meaner Blood than he was when King Henry first gave him the Order should be so dishonoured being guilty of no other fault but what is common to most Courtiers of enriching himself at his Masters cost for which his Fine was severe enough for the expiation But the Duke of Northumberland was a Person so given up to violence and revenge that an ordinary disgrace did not satisfie his hatred Sir Ant. St. Leiger another Knight of the Order
present and he somewhat sharply asked them Why they had not prepared the Book as he had ordered them They answered That what ever they did would be of no force without a Parliament The King said He intended to have one shortly Then Mountague proposed that it might be delayed till the Parliament met But the King said He would have it first done and then ratified in Parliament and therefore he required them on their Allegiance to go about it and some Counsellors told them if they refused to obey that they were Traitors This put them in a great consternation and old Mountague thinking it could not be Treason what ever they did in this matter while the King lived and at worst that a Pardon under the Great Seal would secure him consented to set about it if he might have a Commission requiring him to do it and a Pardon under the Great Seal when it was done Both these being granted him he was satisfied The other Judges But through fear all yielded except Judge Hales being asked if they would concur did all agree being overcome with fear except Gosnald who still refused to do it But he also being sorely threatned both by the Duke of Northumberland and the Earl of Shrewsbury consented to it the next day So they put the Entail of the Crown in Form of Law and brought it to the Lord Chancellor to put the Seal to it They were all required to set their Hands to it but both Gosnald and Hales refused Yet the former was wrought on to do it but the latter though a most steady and zealous Man for the Reformation would upon no consideration yield to it After that the Lord Chancellor for his Security desired that all the Counsellors might set their Hands to it which was done on the 21st of June by thirty three of them it is like including the Judges in the Number But Cranmer as he came seldom to Council after the Duke of Somersets Fall so he was that day absent on design Cecil in a Relation which he made one write of this Transaction for clearing himself afterwards says That when he had heard Gosnald and Hales declare how much it was against Law he refused to set his Hand to it as a Counsellor and that he only Signed as a Witness to the Kings Subscription But Cranmer still refused to do it after they had all Signed it and said he would never consent to the disinheriting of the Daughters of his late Master Many Consultations were had to perswade him to it Cranmer was very hardly brought to consent to it But he could not be prevailed on till the King himself set on him who used many Arguments from the danger Religion would otherwise be in together with other Perswasions so that by his Reasons or rather Importunities at last he brought him to it But whether he also used that distinction of Cecils that he did it as a Witness and not as a Counsellor I do not know but it seems probable that if that liberty was allowed the one it would not be denied the other The Kings sickness becomes desperate But though the setling this business gave the King great content in his mind yet his Distemper rather encreased than abated so that the Physicians had no hope of his recovery Upon which a confident Woman came and undertook his Cure if he might be put into her Hands This was done and the Physicians were put from him upon this pretence that they having no hopes of his recovery in a desperate Case desperate Remedies were to be used This was said to be the Duke of Northumberlands advice in particular and it encreased the Peoples jealousie of him when they saw the King grow very sensibly worse every day after he came under the Womans care which becoming so plain she was put from him and the Physicians were again sent for and took him into their charge But if they had small hopes before they had none at all now Death thus hastening on him the Duke of Northumberland who knew he had done but half his work except he had the Kings Sisters in his Hands got the Council to write to them in the Kings Name inviting them to come and keep him company in his sickness But as they were on the way on the sixth of July his Spirits and Body were so sunk that he found death approaching and so he composed himself to die in a most devout manner His whole exercise was in short Prayers and Ejaculations The last that he was heard to use was in these words Lord God deliver me out of this miserable and wretched Life His last Prayer and take me among thy Chosen Howbeit not my Will but thine be done Lord I commit my Spirit to thee O Lord thou knowest how happy it were for me to be with thee yet for thy Chosens sake send me Life and Health that I may truly serve thee O my Lord God bless my People and save thine Inheritance O Lord God save thy chosen People of England O Lord God defend this Realm from Papistry and maintain thy true Religion that I and my People may praise thy Holy Name for Jesus Christ his sake Seeing some about him he seemed troubled that they were so near and had heard him but with a pleasant countenance he said he had been praying to God And soon after the Pangs of death coming on him he said to Sir Henry Sidney who was holding him in his Arms I am faint Lord have mercy on me and receive my Spirit and so he breathed out his Innocent Soul The Duke of Northumberland according to Cecils Relation intended to have concealed his death for a fortnight but it could not be done His Death and Character Thus died King Edward the sixth that incomparable young Prince He was then in the sixteenth Year of his Age and was counted the wonder of that Time He was not only learned in the Tongues and other Liberal Sciences but knew well the State of his Kingdom He kept a Book in which he writ the Characters that were given him of all the chief Men of the Nation all the Judges Lord-Lieutenants and Justices of the Peace over England in it he had marked down their way of living and their zeal for Religion He had studied the matter of the Mint with the Exchange and value of Money so that he understood it well as appears by his Journal He also understood Fortification and designed well He knew all the Harbours and Ports both of his own Dominions and of France and Scotland and how much Water they had and what was the way of coming in to them He had acquired great knowledge in Forreign Affairs so that he talked with the Ambassadors about them in such a manner that they filled all the World with the highest opinion of him that was possible which appears in most of the Histories of that Age. He had great quickness of apprehension and
had yet received of him only 300000 Crowns but he had good security for the rest and the Merchants were bound to pay him 100000 lib. Sterling and therefore he demanded a little more time of them All this was printed soon after at Strasburgh by the English there in a Book which they sent over to England in which both the Address made by the Commons in Parliament and this Answer of the Emperour 's to the Towns is mentioned And that whole Discourse which is in the form of an Address to the Queen the Nobility and the Commons is written with such gravity and simplicity of Stile that as it is by much the best I have seen of this time so in these publick Transactions there is no reason to think it untrue For the things which it relates are credible of themselves and though the sum there mentioned was very great yet he that considers that England was to be bought with it will not think it an extraordinary price In that Discourse it is further said that as Gardiner corrupted many by Bribes so in the Court of Chancery Common Justice was denied to all but those who came into these Designs Having thus given an account of what was done in the Parliament I shall next shew how the Convocation proceeded The Proceedings of the Convocation Bonner being to preside in it as being the first Bishop of the Province of Canterbury appointed John Harpsfield his Chaplain to preach who took his Text out of the twentieth of the Acts verse 20 Feed the Flock He run out in his bidding Prayers most profusely on the Queens Praises comparing her to Deborah and Esther with all the servilest flatteries he could invent next he bid them pray for the Lady Elizabeth but when he came to mention the Clergy he enlarged in the praises of Bonner Gardiner Tonstal Heath and Day so grosly that it seems the strains of flattering Church-men at that time were very course and he run out so copiously in them as if he had been to deliver a Panegyrick and not to bid the Beads In his Sermon he inveighed against the late Preachers for not observing Fasts nor keeping Lent and for their Marriages which he severely condemned Weston Dean of Westminster was presented Prolocutor by the lower House Disputes concerning the Sacrament and approved of by Bonner Whether any of the Bishops that had been made in King Edwards time sat among them I do not know But in the lower House there was great opposition made There had been care taken that there should be none returned to the Convocation but such as would comply in all points But yet there came six Non-compliers who being Deans or Arch-Deacons had a right to sit in the Convocation These were Philpot Archdeacon of Winchester Philips Dean of Rochester Haddon Dean of Exeter Cheyney Arch-deacon of Hereford Ailmer Arch-deacon of Stow and Young Chanter of St. Davids Weston the Prolocuter proposed to them on the 18th of October that there had been a Catechism printed in the last year of King Edwards Reign in the name of that Synod and as he understood it was done without their consents which was a pestiferous Book and full of Heresies There was likewise a very abominable Book of Common Prayer set out it was therefore the Queens pleasure that they should prepare such Laws about Religion as she would ratifie with her Parliament So he proposed that they should begin with condemning those Books particularly the Articles in them contrary to the Sacrament of the Altar and he gave out two questions about it Whether in the Sacrament upon the Sanctification of the Bread and Wine all their substance did not vanish being changed into the Body and Blood of Christ and Whether the natural Body of Christ was not corporally present in the Eucharist either by the Transubstantiation of the Elements into his Body and Blood or by the Conjunction of Concomitance as some expressed it The House was adjourned till the 20th on which day every Man was appointed to give in his Answer to these Questions All answered and subscribed in the affirmative except the six before mentioned Philpot said whereas it was given out that the Catechism was was not approved by the Convocation though it was printed in their name it was a mistake for the Convocation had authorised a number of Persons to set forth Ecclesiastical Laws to whom they had committed their Synodal Authority So that they might well set out such Books in the name of the Convocation He also said that it was against all order to move Men to subscribe in such points before they were examined and since the number of these on the one side was so unequal to those on the other side he desired that Dr. Ridley Mr. Rogers and two or three more might be allowed to come to the Convocation This seemed very reasonable So the lower House proposed it to the Bishops They answered that these persons being Prisoners they could not bring them but they should move the Council about it A Message also was sent from some great Lords that they intended to hear the Disputation so the House adjourned till the 23d There was then a great appearance of Noblemen and others The Prolocutor began with a Protestation that by this Dispute they did not intend to call the Truth in doubt to which they had all subscribed but they did it only to satisfie the objections of those few who refused to concur wtih them But it was denied to let any Prisoners or others assist them for it was said that that being a Dispute among those of the Convocation none but Members were to be heard in it Haddon and Ailmer foreseeing they should be run down with clamour and noise refused to dispute Young went away Cheyney being next spoke to did propose his Objections that St. Paul calls the Sacrament Bread after the Consecration that Origen said it went into the Excrement and Theodoret said the Bread and Wine did not in the Sacrament depart from their former Substance Form and Shape Moreman was called on to answer him He said that St. Paul calling it Bread was to be understood thus the Sacrament or Form of Bread To Origens Authority he answered nothing but to Theodoret he said the word they render Substance stood in a more general signification and so might signifie accidental Substance Upon this Ailmer who had resolved not to Dispute could not contain himself but said the Greek Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 could not be so understood for the following words of Form and Shape belonged to the Accidents but that only belonged to the Substance of the Elements Upon this there followed a Contest about the signification of that word Then Philpot struck in and said the occasion of Theodorets writing plainly shewed that was a vain Cavil for the Dispute was with the Eutychians whether the Body and humane Nature of Christ had yet an Existence distinct from the Divine
the Ashes were the Body of Christ or what it was that was burnt To all this Harpsfield made a long Answer concerning Gods Omnipotence and the weakness of mens understandings that could not comprehend Divine Mysteries But Cheyney still asked what it was that was burnt Harpsfield replied it was either the Substance of Bread or the Body of Christ and afterwards said it was a Miracle At that Cheyney smiled and said then he could say no more Weston asked whether there was not enough said in answer to these mens Objections Many of the Clergy cried out Yes Yes But the multitude with repeated cries said No No Weston said he spake to those of the House and not to the rude Multitude Then he asked those Divines whether they would now for three days answer the Arguments that should be put to them Haddon Cheyney and Ailmer said they would not But Philpot offered to do it Woston said he was a mad man and fitter to be sent to Bedlam Philpot said he that had carried himself with so much Passion and so little Indifferency deserved a Room there much better Weston neglecting him turned to the Assembly and said they might see what sort of men these were whom they had now answered three days but tho they had promised it and the Order of Disputation did require it that they should answer in their turn three days they now declined it Upon that Ailmer stood up and answered that they had made no such Promise nor undertaken any such Disputation but being required to give their Reasons why they would not subscribe with the rest they had done it but had received no Answer to them and therefore would enter into no further Disputation before such Judges who had already determined and subscribed those Questions So the House was adjourned to the 30th and then Philpot appeared to answer but desired first leave to prosecute his former Argument and urged that since Christ as man is like us in all things without sin therefore as we are restrained to one place at a time so is Christ but in one place and that is Heaven for St. Peter says the Heavens must contain him till the Restitution of all things To this it was answered that Christ being God his Omnipotence was above our understanding and that to shut him in one place was to put him in Prison Philpot said he was not speaking of his Divine Nature but that as he was man he was like us And for their saying that Christ was not to be imprisoned in Heaven he left to all men to judge whether that was a good answer or not Much discourse following upon this the Prolocutor commanded him to come no more into the House He answered he thought himself happy to be out of their Company Others suggesting to the Prolocutor that it would be said the meetting was not free if men were put out of the House for speaking their minds He said to him he might come so he were decently Habited and did not speak but when he commanded him To this he answered that he had rather be absent altogether Weston concluded all by saying you have the Word but we have the Sword Truly pointing out wherein the strength of both Causes lay This was the Issue of that Disputation which was soon after Printed in English and in Latin by Volerandus Polanus Censures past upon it and is inserted at large in Fox's Acts and Monuments What account the other side gave of it I do not find But upon all such occasions the prevailing party vvhen the inequality vvas so disproportioned used to carry things vvith so much noise and disorder that it vvas no vvonder the Reformers had no mind to engage in this Dispute And those vvho reflected on the vvay of proceeding in King Edwards time could not but confess things had been managed vvith much more Candor and Equality For in this very Point there had been as vvas formerly shewn Disputes for a Year together before there vvas any Determination made so that all men vvere free at that time to deliver their Opinions vvithout any fear and then the Disputes vvere in the Universities vvhere as there vvere a great Silence and Collection of Books so the Auditors vvere more capable of being instructed by them But here the Point was first determined and then disputed And this vvas in the midst of the disorder of the Town vvhere the Privy Council gave all possible encouragement to the prevailing Party The last thing I find done this year was the restoring Veisey to be Bishop of Exeter which vvas done on the 28th of December In his Warrant for it under the great Seal it is said that he for some just troubles both in Body and Mind had resign'd his Bishoprick to King Edward to which the Queen now restored him And thus ended this year Forreign Affairs did not so much concern Religion as they had done in the former Reign vvhich as it made me give some account of them then so it causes me now not to prosecute them so fully In the beginning of the next year 1554. Ambassadors sent from the Emperour for the marriage the Emperour sent over the Count of Egmont and some other Ambassadours to make the Proposition and Treaty of Marriage betwixt his Son and the Queen In the managing of this Treaty Gardiner had the chief hand for he was now the Oracle at the Council-board He had thirty years Experience in Affairs a great Knowledge of the Courts of Christendome and of the State of England and had great Sagacity vvith a marvelous Cunning vvhich vvas not always regulated by the Rules of Candor and Honesty He in drawing the Articles of the Marriage had a double design the one vvas to have them so framed that they might easily pass in Parliament And the other was to exclude the Spaniards from having any share in the Government of England vvhich he intended to hold in his own hands The Articles agreed So the Terms on which it was agreed vvere these The Queen should have the vvhole Government of England vvith the giving of Offices and Benefices in her own hands so that tho Philip was to be called King and his Name was to be on the Coin and the Seals and in Writts yet her hand vvas to give force to every thing vvithout his Spaniards should not be admitted into the Government nor to any Offices at Court 1553. The Laws should not be altered nor the Pleadings put into any other Tongue The Queen should not be made to go out of England but upon her own desire The Children born in the Marriage should not go out of England but by the consent of the Nobility If the Queen out-lived the Prince She should have 60000 l. a year out of his Estate 40000 out of Spain and 20000 of it out of the Netherlands If the Queen had Sons by him they should succeed both to her own Crowns and the Netherlands and Burgundy
Recorder of London told the Earl of Leicester the secret of this in Queen Elizabeth's Time who writ down his Discourse and from thence I have copied it There was one that had been Cromwell's Servant and much employed by him in the suppression of Monasteries he was a Man of great Notions but very busy and factious so having been a great stickler for the Lady Jane he was put in the Fleet upon the Queen's first coming to the Crown yet within a month he was discharged but upon the last Rising was again put up and indicted of High Treason He had great Friends and made application to one of the Emperor's Ambassadors that was then the Chancellor of the Dutchy of Milan and by his means he obtained his Liberty Being brought to him he shewed him a new Plat-form of Government which he had contrived for the Queen She was to declare her self a Conqueror or that she having succeeded to the Crown by Common Law was not at all to be limited by the Statute Laws since those were only restrictions upon the Kings but not on the Queens of England and that therefore all those Limitations of the Prerogative were only binding in the Persons of Kings but she was free from them Upon this he shewed how she might establish Religion set up the Monasteries raise her Friends and ruin her Enemies and Rule according to her Pleasure The Ambassador carried this to the Queen and seemed much pleased with it but desired her to read it carefully and keep it as a great Secret As she read it she disliked it and judged it contrary to the Oath she had made at her Coronation and thereupon sent for Gardiner and charged him as he would answer before the Judgment-Seat of God at the general Day of the Holy Doom that he would consider the Book carefully and bring her his Opinion of it next day which fell to be Maundy Thursday So as the Queen came from her Maundy he waited on her into her Closet and said these words My good and most gracious Lady I intend not to pray your Highness with any humble Petitions to name the Devisers of this new invented Plat-form but here I say That it is pity that so noble and vertuous a Lady should be endangered with the pernicious Devices of such lewd and subtil Sycophants for the Book is naught and most horrible to be thought on Upon this the Queen thanked him and threw the Book into the Fire and charged the Ambassador that neither he nor any of his Company should receive more such Projects from any of her People This made Gardiner apprehended that if the Spaniards began so soon to put such Notions into the Queen's Head they might afterwards when she was in their Hands make somewhat of them and therefore to prevent such Designs for the future he drew the Act in which though he seemed to do it as an Advantage to the Queen for the putting of her Title beyond dispute yet he really intended nothing by it but that she should be restrained by all those Laws that the former Kings of England had consented to And because King Henry the Seventh though his best right to the Crown flowed from his Marriage to the Heir of the House of York had yet taken the Government wholly into his own hands he fearing lest the Spaniards should pretend to such a Power by the Authority which Marriage gives the Husband over the Wife got the Articles of the Marriage to be ratified in Parliament by which they not only confirmed those agreed on but made a more full explanation of that part of them which declared the entire Government of the Kingdom to belong only to the Queen To this the Spaniards gave too great an occasion Great Jealousies of the Spanish Power by publishing King Philip's Pedigree whom they derived from John of Gaunt They said this was only done to conciliate the favour of the Nation by representing him not a stranger but a Native But this gave great offence concerning which I have seen a little Book that vvas then printed It was there said That King Henry the Seventh came in pretending only to marry the Heir of the House of York But he was no sooner on the Throne than he declared his own Title and kept it his whole Life So it vvas said the Spaniard vvould call himself Heir of the House of Lancaster and upon that Pretension would easily wrest the Power out of the Queen's hands who seemed to mind nothing but her Devotions This made Gardiner look the better to the securing of the Liberties of the Crown and Nation so that it must be acknowledged that the preserving of England out of the hands of the Spaniards at that time seems to be almost vvholly owing to him In this Parliament the Marquess of Northampton vvas restored in Blood And the Act for restoring the Bishoprick of Duresm The Bishoprick of Duresm restored not having gone through the last Parliament vvhen it vvas dissolved vvas now brought in again The Town of Newcastle opposed it much vvhen it came down to the Commons But the Bishop of Duresm came to them on the 18th of April and gave them a long account of all his Troubles from the Duke of Northumberland and desired that they would dispatch his Bill There vvere many Proviso's put into it for some that vvere concerned in Gateside but it vvas carried in the House That instead of these Proviso's they should send a Desire to him recommending those Persons to his Favour So upon a Division there vvere 120 against it and 201 for it After this came the Bill confirming the Attainders of the Duke of Suffolk and fifty eight more vvho vvere attainted for the late Rebellion The Lords put in a Proviso excepting Entailed Lands out of their Forfeitures but the Commons rejected the Proviso and passed the Bill Then did the Commons send up a Bill for reviving the Statutes made against Lollardy vvhich being read twice by the Lords vvas laid aside The Commons intended next to have revived the Statute of the Six Articles but it did not agree vvith the Design at Court to take any notice of King Henry's Acts so this vvas let fall Then they brought in another Bill to extirpate Erroneous Opinions and Books but that vvas at the third reading laid aside After that they passed a particular Bill against Lollardy in some Points as the eating of flesh in Lent but that also being sent up to the Lords was at the third reading laid aside by the major part of the House so forward were the Commons to please the Queen or such Operation had the Spanish Gold on them that they contrived four Bills in one Session for the prosecution of those they called Hereticks But to give some content on the other hand they passed a Bill that neither the Bishop of Rome nor any other should have any Power to Convene or trouble any for possessing Abbey Lands This was sent up to
the Lords but laid aside at that time assurance being given that the Owners of those Lands should be fully secured The Reason of laying it aside was that since by Law the Bishop of Rome had no Authority at all in England it was needless to pass an Act against his Power in that particular for that seemed to assert his Power in other things and since they were resolved to reconcile the Nation to him it was said that it would be indecent to pass an Act that should call him only Bishop of Rome which was the Compellation given him during the Schism and it was preposterous to begin with a Limitation of his Power before they had acknowledged his Authority So this was laid aside and the Parliament ended on the 25th of May. But the Matters of the Convocation are next to be related Those of the Reformation complained every-where that the Disputes of the last Convocation had not been fairly carried that the most eminent Men of their Persuasion were detained in Prison and not admitted to it that only a few of them that had a right to be in the House were admitted to speak and that these were much interrupted So that it was now resolved to adjourn the Convocation for some time and to send the Prolocutor with some of their number to Oxford that the Disputations might be in the presence of that whole University And since Cranmer and Ridley were esteemed the most Learned Men of that Persuasion they were by a Warrant from the Queen removed from the Tower of London to the Prisons at Oxford And though Latimer was never accounted very Learned and was then about eighty Years of Age yet he having been a celebrated Preacher who had done the Reformation no less Service by his Labours in the Pulpit than others had done by their abler Pens he was also sent thither to bear his share in the Debates Some sent to Oxford to disput with Reformeed Bishops Those who were sent from the Convocation came to Oxford on the 13th of April being Friday They sent for those Bishops on Saturday and assigned them Monday Tuesday and Wednesday every one of them his day for the defending of their Doctrine but ordered them to be kept apart And that all Books and Notes should be taken from them Three Questions were to be disputed 1. Whether the natural Body of Christ was really in the Sacrament 2. Whether any other Substance did remain but the Body and Blood of Christ 3. Whetter in the Mass there was a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the Sins of the Dead and Living When Cranmer was first brought before them the Prolocutor made an Exhortation to him to return to the Unity of the Church To which he answered with such gravity and modesty that many were observed to weep He said He was as much for Unity as any but it must be an Unity in Christ and according to the Truth The Articles being shewed him he asked Whether by the Body of Christ they meant an Organical Body They answering It was the Body that was born of the Virgin Then he said he would maintain the Negative of these Questions On the 16th when the Dispute with Cranmer Cranmer Disputes was to begin Weston that was Prolocutor made a stumble in the beginning of his Speech for he said Ye are this day assembled to confound the detestable Heresie of the Verity of the Body of Christ in the Sacrament This Mistake set the whole Assembly a laughing but he recovered himself and went on he said It was not lawful to call these things in doubt since Christ had so expresly affirmed them that to doubt of them vvas to deny the Truth and Power of God Then Chedsey urged Cranmer with the words This is my Body To vvhich he answered That the Sacrament vvas effectually Christ's Body as broken on the Cross that is His Passion effectually applyed For the explanation of this he offered a large Paper containing his Opinion of which I need say nothing since it is a short abstract of what he writ on that Head formerly and of that a full account was given in the former Book There followed a long Debate about these words Oglethorp Weston and others urged him much that Christ making his Testament must be supposed to speak Truth and plain Truth and they run out largely on that Cranmer answered That figurative Speeches are true and when the Figures are clearly understood they are then plain likewise Many of Chrysostom's high Expressions about the Sacrament were also cited vvhich Cranmer said vvere to be understood of the Spiritual Presence received by Faith Uponthis much time was spent the Prolocutor carrying himself very undecently towards him calling him an unlearned unskilful and impudent Man There were also many in the Assembly that often hissed him down so that he could not be heard at all which he seemed to take no notice of but went on as often as the noise ceased Then they cited Tertullian's words The Flesh is fed by the Body and Blood of Christ that so the Soul may be nourished by God But he turned this against them and said hereby it was plain the Body as well as the Soul received Food in the Sacrament therefore the Substance of Bread and Wine must remain since the Body could not be fed by that Spiritual Presence of the Body of Christ Tresham put this Argument to him Christ said as he lived by the Father so they that eat his Flesh should live by him but he is by his Substance united to his Father therefore Christians must be united to his Substance To this Cranmer answered That the Similitude did not import an equality but a likeness of some sort Christ is essentially united to his Father but Believers are united to him by Grace and that in Baptism as well as in the Eucharist Then they talked long of some words of Hilary's Ambrose's and Justin's Then they charged him as having mistranslated some of the Passages of the Fathers in his Book from which he vindicated himself saying that he had all his Life in all manner of things hated falshood After the Dispute had lasted from the Morning till two of the Clock it was broke up and there was no small Triumph as if Cranmer had been confounded in the Opinion of all the Hearers which they had expressed by their Laughter and Hissing There were Notaries that took every thing that was said from whose Books Fox did afterwards print the account of it that is in his great Volume The next day Ridley And Ridley was brought out and Smith who was spoke of in the former Book was now very zealous to redeem the prejudice which that compliance vvas like to be to him in his Preferment So he undertook to dispute this day Ridley began with a Protestation declaring That vvhereas he had been formerly of another mind from vvhat he vvas then to maintain he had changed upon no worldly consideration but
Ridley and Latimer could send to one another yet it was not easy for them to send to him without giving Mony to their Keepers In one of Ridley's Letters to Cranmer he said he heard they intended to carry down Rogers Crome and Bradford to Cambridg and to make such a Triumph there as he had lately made of them at Oxford He trusted the day of their deliverance out of all their Miseries and of their entrance into perpetual Rest and perpetual Joy and Felicity drew nigh He prayed God to strengthen them with the mighty Spirit of his Grace He desired Cranmer to pray for him as he also did for Cranmer As for the Letters which these and the other Prisoners writ in their Imprisonment Fox gathered the Originals from all People that had them and Sir Walter Mildmay the Founder of Emanuel College procured them from him and put them into the Library of that College where I saw them but they are all printed by Fox so that the Reader who desires to see them may find them in his Acts and Monuments Of them all Ridley writ with the greatest connexion and force both in the Matter and in the way of Expression The Prisoners in London set out in writing their Reasons against disputing by word of mouth This being now over there was great boasting among all the Popish Party as if the Champions of the Reformation had been foiled The Prisoners in London hearing they intended to insult over them as they had done over those at Oxford set out a Paper to which the late Bishops of Exeter St. Davids and Glocester with Taylor Philpot Bradford Crome Sanders Rogers and Lawrence set their Hands on the 8th of May. The substance of it was That they being Prisoners neither as Rebels Traitors nor Transgressors of any Law but meerly for their Conscience to God and his Truth hearing it was intended to carry them to Cambridg to dispute declared they would not dispute but in Writing except it were before the Queen and her Council or before either of the Houses of Parliament and that for these Reasons 1. It was clear that the Determinations of the Universities were already made they were their open Enemies and had already condemned their Cause before they had heard it which was contrary both to the Word of God and the Determinations they had made in King Edward's Time 2. They saw the Prelats and Clergy were seeking neither to find out the Truth nor to do them good otherwise they would have heard them when they might have declared their Consciences without hazard but that they sought only their destruction and their own glory 3. They saw that those who were to be the Judges of these Disputes were their inveterate Enemies and by what passed in the Convocation House last Year and lately at Oxford they saw how they must expect to be used 4. They had been kept long Prisoners some nine or ten months without Books or Papers or convenient places of study 5. They knew they should not be heard to speak their minds fully but should be stopt as their Judges pleased 6. They could not have the nomination of their Notaries who would be so chosen that they would write and publish what their Enemies had a mind to Therefore they would not engage in publick Disputes except by Writing but they would give a Summary of their Faith for which they would be ready to offer up their Lives to the Halter or the Fire as God should appoint They declared That they believed the Scriptures to be the true Word of God and the Judg of all Controversies in the Matters of Religion and that the Church is to be obeyed as long as she follows this Word That they believed the Apostles Creed and those Creeds set out by the Councils of Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon and by the first and fourth Councils of Toledo and the Symboles of Athanasius Ireneus Tertullian and Damasus That they believed Justification by Faith which Faith was not only an Opinion but a certain persuasion wrought by the Holy Ghost which did illuminate the Mind and suppled the Heart to submit it self unfeignedly to God That they acknowledged an Inherent Righteousness yet Justification and the Pardon of Sins they believed came only by Christ's Righteousness imputed to them They thought the Worship of God ought to be in a Tongue understood by the People that Christ only and not the Saints were to be prayed to that immediately after Death the Souls pass either to the State of the Blessed or of the Damned without any Purgatory between that Baptism and the Lord's Supper are the Sacraments of Christ which ought to be administred according to his Institution and therefore they condemned the denying the Chalice Transubstantiation the Adoration or the Sacrifice of the Mass and asserted the lawfulness of Marriage to every Rank of Men. These things they declared they were ready to defend as they often had before offered and concluded charging all People to enter into no Rebellion against the Queen but to obey her in all Points except where her Commands were contrary to the Law of God In the end of this Month the Lady Elizabeth was taken out of the Tower and put into the Custody of the Lord Williams who waited on her to Woodstock and treated her with great civility and all the respect due to her Quality but this not being so acceptable to those who governed she was put under the Charge of Sir Hen. Benefield by whom she was more roughly handled On the 20th of July Prince Philip landed at Southampton Prince Philip Lands When he set foot to Land first he presently drew his Sword and carried it a good way naked in his Hand Whether this was one of the Forms of his Country I know not but it was interpreted as an Omen that he intended to Rule England with the Sword though others said it shewed he intended to draw his Sword in defence of the Nation The Mayor of Southampton brought him the Keys of the Town an expression of Duty always paid to our Princes he took them from him and gave them back without speaking a word or expressing by any sign that he was pleased with it His stiffness amazed the English who use to be treated by their Kings with great sweetness on such occasions and so much gravity in so young a Man was not understood but was look'd on as a sign of vast pride and moroseness The Queen met him at Winchester And is married to the Queen where on the 25th of July Gardiner married them in the Cathedral the King being then in the 27th and the Queen in the 38th Year of her Age. They were presented from the Emperor by his Ambassador with a resignation of his Titular Kingdom of Jerusalem and his more valuable one of Naples which were Pledges of that total resignation that followed not long after So on the 27th of July they were proclaimed by their
by them declared legitimate 3. ' That all Institutions into Benefices might be confirmed 4. ' That all Judicial Processes might be also confirmed A Proviso for Church-Lands And finally That all the Settlements of the Lands of any Bishopricks Monasteries or other Religious Houses might continue as they were without any trouble by the Ecclesiastical Censures or Laws And to make this pass the better a Petition was procured from the Convocation of Canterbury A Petition from the Convocation about it setting forth That whereas they being the Defenders and Guardians of the Church ought to endeavour with all their strength to recover those Goods to the Church which in the Time of the late Schism had been alienated yet having considered well of it they saw how difficult and indeed impossible that would prove and how much it would endanger the publick Peace of the Realm and the Unity of the Church therefore they preferring the publick Welfare and the Salvation of Souls to their own privat Interests did humbly pray the King and Queen to intercede with the Legat that according to the Powers given him by the Pope he would settle and confirm all that had been done in the alienation of the Church and Abbey Lands to which they for their Interests did consent and they added an humble Desire That those things which concerned the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and Liberty might be re-establish'd that so they might be able to discharge the Pastoral Cure committed to them Upon this the Cardinal granted a full Confirmation of those things ending it with a heavy charge on those who had the Goods of the Church in their hands that they would consider the Judgments of God that fell on Belshazar for his prophane using the Holy Vessels though they had not been taken away by himself but by his Father And he most earnestly exhorted them that at least they would take care that out of the Tithes of Parsonages or Vicarages those who served the Cures might be sufficiently maintain'd and encouraged This was confirmed in Parliament where also it was declared That all Suits about these Lands were only to be in the Queen's Courts and not in the Ecclesiastical Courts and if any should upon the pretence of any Ecclesiastical Authority disturb the Subjects in their possession they were to fall into a Premunire It was also declared that the Title of Supream Head never of right belonged to the Crown yet all Writings wherein it was used were still to continue in force but that hereafter all Writings should be of force in which either since the Queen 's coming to the Crown or afterwards that Title should be or had been omitted It was also declared that Bulls from Rome might be executed that all Exemptions that had belonged to Religious Houses and had been continued by the Grants given of them were repealed and these Places were made subject to the Episcopal Jurisdiction excepting only the Privileges of the two Universities the Churches of Westminster and Windsor and the Tower of London But for encouraging any to bestow what they pleased on the Church the Statutes of Mortmain were repealed for twenty Years to come provided always that nothing in this Act should be contrary to any of the Rights of the Crown or the Ancient Laws of England but that all things should be brought to the State they were in at the 20th Year of her Father's Reign and to continue in that condition For understanding this Act more perfectly An Address made by â—he Inferior Clergy I shall next set down the Heads of the Address which the Lower House of Convocation made to the Upper for most of the Branches of this Act had their first rise from it I have put it in the Collection Coll. Numb 16. having found it among Arch-Bishop Parker's Papers In it they petitioned the Lords of the Upper House of Convocation to take care that by their consent to the settlement of the Church Lands nothing might be done in prejudice of any just Title they had in Law to them as also it being said in the Grant of Chantries to King Edward that Schools and Hospitals were to be erected in several parts of the Kingdom they desired that some regard might be had to that Likewise that the Statutes of Mortmain might be repealed and whereas Tithes had been at all times appointed for the Ecclesiastical Ministry therefore they prayed that all Impropriations might be dissolved and the Tithes be restored to the Church They also proposed 27 Articles of things meet to be considered for the Reformation of the Church Namely That all who had preached any Heretical Doctrine should be made openly to recant it that Cranmer's Book of the Sacrament the late Service Books with all Heretical Books should be burnt and all that had them should be required to bring them in otherwise they should be esteemed the favourers of Heresy That great care should be had of the Books that were either printed or sold That the Statutes made against Lollards might be revived and the Church restored to its former Jurisdiction That all Statutes for Pluralities and Non-residence might be repealed that so Beneficed Men might attend on their Cures That Simoniacal Pactions might be punished not only in the Clergy that made them but in the Patrons and in those that mediated in them that the Liberties of the Church might be restored according to the Magna Charta and the Clergy be delivered from the heavy Burdens of First-Fruits Tenths and Subsidies That there might be a clear explanation made of all the Articles of the Premunire and that none should be brought under it till there were first a Prohibition issued out by the Queen in that Particular and that disobedience to it should only bring them within that Guilt That all Exemptions should be taken away all Usury be forbid all Clergy Men obliged to go in their Habits The last was That all who had spoiled Churches without any Warrant might be obliged to make restitution The Laws against Hereticks revived The next Act that was brought in was for the reviving the Statutes made by Richard the Second Henry the Fourth and Henry the Fifth against Hereticks of which an account was given in the first Book of the former Part. The Act began in the House of Commons who as was observed in the former Parliament were much set on Severities It was brought in on the 12th of December and sent up to the Lords on the 15th who pasied it on the 18th of that month The Commons put in also another Bill for voiding all Leases made by married Priests It was much argued among them and the first Draught being rejected a new one was drawn and sent up to the Lords on the 19th of December but they finding it would shake a great part of the Rights of the Church Lands that were made by Married Priests or Bishops laid it aside Thus did the servile and corrupted House of Commons
the hope of that relief and comfort that Soul-Masses might bring them in Purgatory would prevail with many of them to make at least great if not entire Restitutions This Point being carried by those who did not understand what future danger their Estates were in but considered the present Confirmation and the other Advantages which they were to have for consenting to this Act all the rest passed with no opposition The Act about the proceeding against Hereticks passed more easily than any thing that had been proposed So it seems the opposition that was made to other Acts came not from any that favoured the Reformation otherwise this would have found some resistance But now it was the only way to the Queen's Favour and to Preferment to run down that which was called Heresy Consultations about the way of dealing with Hereticks After the Dissolution of the Parliament the first thing taken into consideration was what way to proceed against the Hereticks Cardinal Pool had been suspected to favour the Protestants but seemed now to be much alienated from them and therefore when Tremellius who had declared himself a Protestant came to him at Brussels he would not see him though he was his God-father He came over into England much changed from that freedom of Conversation he had formerly practised he was in reserves to all People spoke little and had put on an Italian Temper as well as behaviour he brought over two Italians Priuli and Ormaneto who were his only Confidents He was a Man of a generous and good disposition but knew how jealous the Court of Rome would be of him if he seemed to favour Hereticks therefore he expressed great detestation of them Nor did he converse much with any that had been of that Party but the late Secretary Cecil who though he lived for the most part privatly at his House near Stamford where he afterwards built a most sumptuous House and was known to favour the Reformation still in his Heart yet in many things he complied with the Time and came to have more of his confidence than any English Man The Cardinal professed himself an Enemy to extream Proceedings The Cardinal is for moderate Courses He said Pastors ought to have Bowels even to their straying Sheep Bishops were Fathers and ought to look on those that erred as their sick Children and not for that to kill them He had seen that severe Proceedings did rather inflame than cure that Disease There was a great difference to be made between a Nation uninfected where some few Teachers came to spread Errors and a Nation that had been over-run with them both Clergy and Laity The People were not so violently to be drawn back but were to have time given them to recover out of those Errors into which they had been led by the Compliance and Writings of their Prelats Therefore he proposed that there should be a strict Reformation of the Manners of the Clergy carried on He had observed in every Country of Christendom that all the best and wisest Men acknowledged that the Scandals and Ignorance of the Clergy had given the entrance to Heresy So he moved that there might be a reviving of the Rules of the Primitive Church and then within a little time Men might by degrees be brought over I have not found that he proposed the receiving the Council of Trent which is the more strange since he had been himself one of the Legats at the first Session of it but it seems it was not thought seasonable to propose it till the Council were first ended and dissolved On the other hand Gardiner But Gardiner is for violent ones who had no great sense of Ecclesiastical Matters but as they served Intrigues of State and being himself of such a temper that severe Proceedings wrought much on him judged that the executing the Laws against the Lollards was that in which they were chiefly to trust He was confident the Preachers then in Prison were Men of such tempers that if they saw they were to be burnt they would comply or if they stood out and were burnt that would so terrify the rest that the whole Nation would soon change He remembred well how the Lollards grew in England only upon Cardinal Wolsey's slackning the execution of the Laws against them And upon the passing of the Statute of the Six Articles many submitted so that if King Henry had not discouraged the vigorous execution of that Act all had turned He did not deny but a Reformation of the Clergy was a good and fit mean but said that all Times could not bear such things and if they went to reform their Manners the Hereticks would from thence take advantage of raising clamours against a scandalous Clergy which would encrease rather than lessen the aversion the People had to their Pastors So Gardiner complained that Pool by his intention of coming over too hastily had almost precipitated all things and now by his gentle proceedings would as much prejudice them another way All these Reasonings were such as became a Man of Gardiner's temper which being servile and abject made him measure others by himself He was also at this time highly provoked by the reprinting of his Books of True Obedience which he had writ in the Time of King Henry and to which Bonner had made the Preface In these Books Gardiner had not only argued against the Pope's Supremacy and for the Kings but had condemned the King's Marriage with Queen Katherine calling it often incestuous and unlawful and had justified the King's Divorcing her and marrying his most godly and vertuous Wife Queen Ann. This being reprinted in Strasburg was now conveighed into England and it was acknowledged to be a handsome piece of Spite in the reformed thus to expose him to the World But though this netled him much yet he was confident enough and excused himself that he had erred through fear and weakness as St. Peter had done though it was an unreasonable thing to compare an Error of near thirty Years continuance to the sudden denial of St. Peter that was presently expiated with so true and sincere a Repentance To which the Queen inclined Between these two Councils the Queen would have a mean way taken to follow both in part She encouraged Pool to go on in the correcting the Manners of the Clergy and likewise pressed Gardiner to proceed against the Hereticks She also sent Ambassadors to Rome who were the Viscount Montacute the Bishop of Ely and Sir Edward Carn one to represent every State of the Kingdom to make her Obedience to the Pope and to obtain a Confirmation of all those Graces Cardinal Pool had granted in his Name 1555. On the 23d of January all the Bishops went to Lambeth to receive the Cardinal's Blessing and Directions He wished them to return to their Cures and treat their Flocks with all gentleness and to endeavour rather to gain them that way than to use
Address is turned to the Nobility warning them of the Danger of not only losing their Abbey Lands but all their Liberties and being brought under a Spanish Yoke which had ruined many of the best Countries in the World They are told they must resolve to come under heavy Taxes and a general Excise such as was in the Netherlands and that all this would come justly on them who had joined â—n the Reformation for base ends to get the Church Lands and now thinking those were secured to them forsook it but for all these things they were to answer heartily to God From them it turns to the People and exhorts them to repent of their great sins which had brought such Judgments on them and in the end begs the Queen will at least be as favourable to her own People as she had been to the Strangers to whom she allowed a free passage to Forreign Parts This Discourse is writ in a strong and good Style much beyond the rate of the other Books of that time Upon this some were set on work to write in defence of such Proceedings so a Book was set out about it with divers Arguments of which the substance follows They said The Jews were commanded to put Blasphemers to death and those Hereticks were such Arguments for persecuting Hereticks for they blasphemed the Sacrament of the Altar which was the Body of Christ and called it a piece of Bread They noted also that the Heathens had persecuted Christians and if they had that Zeal for their false Religion it became Christians to be much more zealous for theirs they made use of that Expression in the Parable Compel them to enter in and of St. Paul's I would they were cut off that trouble you They alleadged that St. Peter had by a Divine Power struck Ananias and Saphira dead which seemed a good Warrant for the Magistrate to put such Persons to Death They said that the Hereticks themselves were for Burning when they had Power and that those that died then by their hands had expressed as much Courage in their Deaths and Innocence in their Lives as they had ever done they cited St. Austin who was for prosecuting the Donatists and though he had been once of anothet mind yet finding Severities had a good effect on them he changed and was for fining or banishing of them These were the Arguments for and against those Proceedings But leaving them to the Reader 's Judgment I proceed in the History I intend not to write a pompous Martyrology and therefore hereafter I shall only name the Persons that suffered with the Reasons for which they were condemned but except in a very few Instances I shall not enlarge on the manner of their Trial and Sufferings which being so copiously done by Fox there is nothing left for any that comes after him In some private Passages which were brought to him upon flying Reports he made a few Mistakes being too credulous but in the Account he gives from Records or Papers he is a most exact and faithful Writer so that I could never find him in any prevarication or so much as a designed concealment He tells the Good and the Bad the Weakness and Passion as well as the Constancy and Patience of those good Men who sealed their Faith with their Blood who were not all equal in Parts nor in Discretion but the weaker any of them were it argued the more cruelty in their Persecutors to proceed so severely against such inconsiderable Persons The first Intermission being over on the 16th of March They proceed to burn more Thomas Thompkins a Weaver in Shorditch was burnt in Smithfield only for denying the corporal Presence of Christ in the Sacrament Bonner kept him many months in his House hoping to have wrought on him by fair means but those having no effect one day he tore out a great deal of the Hair of his Beard but to conceal that made his Beard be clean shaved And another time he held his hand in the Flame of the Candle so long till the Sinews and Veins shrunk and burst and spurted in Harpsfield's Face that was standing by who interposing with Bonner got him to give over any further cruelty at that time The next that suffered was one William Hunter of Brentwood an Apprentice of nineteen Years old who had been drawn on in discourse by a Priest till he brought him to deny the Presence in the Sacrament and then was accused by him His own Father was made to search for him to bring him to Justice but he to save his Father from trouble rendred himself Bonner offered him 40 l. if he would change so mercenary a thing did he think Conscience to be But he answered if they would let him alone he would keep his Conscience to himself but he would not change so he was condemned and sent to be burnt near his vvhere he suffered on the 20th of March. On the same day Causton and Higbed two Gentlemen of good Estates and great Esteem were burnt near their own Houses in Essex On the 28th of March William Pigot was burnt at Braintree and Stephen Knight at Malden and on the 29th John Lawrence a Priest Fathers House was burnt at Colchester In all their Processes the Bishops brought no Witnesses against them but did only exhibit Articles to them according to the vvay of those Courts called Ex Officio and required them to make Answers and upon their Answers which were judged Heretical they condemned them so that all this vvas singly for their Consciences without the pretence of any other Matter Ferrar Bishop of St. Davids condemned and burnt Ferrar that had been Bishop of St. David's being dealt with by Gardiner to turn and refusing to do it was sent down to Carmart hen where his Successor Morgan sat upon him and gave him Articles about the Marriage of Priests the Mass and some other things To which his Answers being found Heretical he was condemned He put in an Appeal to Cardinal Pool but it was not received Yet it seems that delayed the Execution till they heard from him for though he was condemned on the 13th he vvas not burnt before the 30th of March. About that time was Rawlins White an honest poor Fisher-man burnt at Cardiff it vvas in March but the day is not mentioned He vvas very Ancient and vvas put in Prison only because he had put his Son to School that he might hear the Bible read by him After a Years Imprisonment the Bishop of Landaff condemned him upon Articles to which he answered as an Heretick On the 24th of April George March a Priest vvas burnt at Ghester being judged as the others had been only at his Death there was a new Invention of Cruelty a Firkin of Pitch was hung over his Head that the Fire melting it it might scald his Head as it dropt on it One wounds a Priest at the Altar and is burnt for Heresy himself condemning his
but in vain At this time the Nation was in expectation of the Queen's Delivery And on the third of May the Bishop of Norwich writ a Letter to the Earl of Sussex of which I have seen the Original that news was brought him from London that the Queen had brought forth a Noble Prince for which he had Te Deum solemnly sung in his Cathedral and in the other Churches thereabout He adds in the Postscript that the News was confirmed by two other Hands But tho this was without any ground the Queen continued still in her opinion that she was with Child and on the 29th of May Letters were written by the Council to the Lord Treasurer to have Money in readiness that those who were appointed to carry the joyful news of the Queens happy Delivery might be speedily dispatched In the beginning of June she was believed to be in Labour and it flew over London again that she had brought forth a Son The Priests had setled all their hopes on that so they did every where sing Te Deum and were transported into no small Extasies of Joy One more officious than the rest made a Sermon about it and described all the lineaments of their young Prince but they soon found they were abused It was said that they had been deceived and that the Queen had no great Belly But Melvil in his Memoirs says he was assured from some of her Women that she did cast forth at several times some Moles and unformed pieces of flesh So now there was small hopes of any Issue from her This encreased the sowrness of her temper and King Philip being so much younger than she growing out of conceit with her did not much care for her but left her some months after He saw no hope of Children and finding that it was not possible for him to get England in his hands without that gave over all his Designs about it so having lived with her about fifteen months after their first Marriage he found it necessary to look more after his Hereditary Crown and less after his Matrimonial one and henceforth he considered England rather as a sure Ally that was to adhere firmly to his Interests than as a Nation which he could ever hope to add to his other Crowns All these things concurred to encrease the Queen's Melancholy Humours and did cast her into an ill state of Health so that it was not probable she could live long Gardiner upon that set himself much to have the Lady Elizabeth put out of the way but as it was formerly said King Philip preserved her Proceedings against Hereticks And thus Affairs went on as to Civil matters till the meeting of the next Parliament in October following But I now return to the Proceedings against the poor men called Hereticks who were again after a short intermission brought to new Sufferings John Cardmaker 1555. that had been Divinity-Reader at S. Pauls and a Prebendary at Bath and John Warne an Upholster in London were both burnt in Smithfield on the 30th of May for denying the Corporal presence being proceeded against ex Officio On the 4th of June there was a piece of Pageantry acted on the Body of one Tooly who being executed for a Robbery did at his death say something that savoured of Heresy upon which the Council writ to Bonner to enquire into it and to proceed according to the Ecclesiastical Laws He thereupon form'd a Process cited the dead Body to answer the Points objected to him but he to be sure neither appearing nor answering was condemned and burnt After this on the 10th of June Thomas Hawkes a Gentleman in Essex who had lived much in the Court was also burnt at Coxhall and on the same day John Simpson and John Ardeley two Husbandmen were also burnt in Essex Thomas Watts a Linen-Draper was burnt at Chelmsford On the 9th Nicholas Chamberlain a Weaver was burnt at Colchester and on the 15th Thomas Osmond a Fuller was burnt at Manning-tree and the same day William Bamford a Weaver was burnt at Harwich These with several others had been sent up by the Earl of Oxford to Bonner because they had not received the Sacrament the last Easter and were suspected of Heresie and Articles being given to them they were upon their Answers condemned and sent to be burnt in the places where they had lived But upon this occasion The Council writ to the Lords in Essex to gather the Gentry and assist at these Burnings the Council fearing some Tumult or violent Rescue writ to the Earl of Oxford and the Lord Rich to gather the Country and to see the Hereticks burnt The Earl of Oxford being some way indisposed could only send his People to the Lord Rich who went and obeyed the Orders that had been sent him for which Letters of Thanks were written to him and the Council understanding that some Gentlemen had come to the burning at Colchester that had not been writ to but as the words of the Letter have it had honestly and of themselves gone thither writ to the Lord Rich to give them the Council's thanks for their Zeal I find in the Council Books many Entries made of Letters writ to several Counties to the Nobility and Gentry to assist at these Executions and such as made excuses were always after that looked on with an ill eye and were still under great jealousy After these followed the Execution of Bradford in July Bradford's Martyrdome He had been condemned among the first but was not burnt till now He had been a Prebendary of St. Pauls and a celebrated Preacher in the end of King Edwards days He had preserved Bourn in the tumult at Pauls-Cross and that afternoon preaching at Bow-Church he severely reproved the people for the disorder at Pauls but three days after was put in Prison where he lay removed from one Prison to another near three years where-ever he came he gained so much on the Keepers that they suffered Preach and give the Sacrament to his Fellow Prisoners He was one of those that were carried before the Council on the 22d of January where Bonner accused him of the Tumult at Pauls though all he pretended to prove it by was that his way of speaking to the People shewed he thought he had some Authority over them and was a presumption that he had set on the Sedition Bradford appealed to God that saw his Innocency and how unworthily he was requited for saving his Enemies who rendered him evil for good At last refusing to conform himself to the Laws he was condemned with the rest on the 31. of Jan. where that Rescue was again laid to his Charge together with many Letters he had written over England which as the Earl of Darby informed the Parliament had done more hurt than he could have done if he had been at liberty to Preach He said since he understood that they acted by a Commission which was derived from
gave at his Visitation chiefly of the Monasteries will give a good Evidence and therefore I have put them in the Collection Coll. Num. 24. as they were copied from the Register of Worcester by that Ingenious and worthy Counsellor Mr. Summers who out of his Zeal to the Reformation searched all the Books there that he might gather from them such things as he thought could be of use to this Work Bonner had made an ill Retribution to Ridley for the kindness he had shewed his Friends when he was in possession at London for he had made Boâ—ner's Mother always dine with him when he lived in his Country-House of Fulham and treated her as if she had been his own Mother besides his kindness to his other Friends Heath then Bishop of Worcester had bin kept Prisoner a Year and a half in Ridley's House where he lived as if he had bin at his own and Heath used always to call him the best learned of all the Party yet he so far forgot gratitude and humanity that though he went through Oxford when he was a Prisoner there he came not to see him When they lay in the Tower both Cranmer and they were by reason of the number of Prisoners put into one Chamber for some months but after they came to Oxford they could scaâ—câ— send Messages to one another and men had laid off humanity so much that all the while they lay there none of the University waited on them that favoured their Doctrine were then left and of the rest it is no wonder that none came to visit them nor did they supply them with any thing they needed for all the Charity that was sent to them came from London This Summer there was a strict search made after all the Goods of the Church that had bin embezelled and all that had bin Visiters either in King Henry or K. Edward's time Suits about the spoils of Churches were brought into Suits about it but many compounded and so purchased their quiet by an off r to the Church of some large Gratuity and according to the greatness thereof their affection to the Church was measured Many of those did favour the Reformation which made them give the more bountifully that so they might come under good Characters and be the less suspected EFFIGIES STEPHANI GARDINERI EPISCOPI WINTONIENSIS H. Holben pinxit R. White sculp HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE Natus Burioe fit Episcopus Wintoniensis 1531. Dec. 5. Cancellarius Anglioe 1553. Aug. 23. Obijt 1555. Nov 12. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St. Pauls Church yard Heath Archbishop of York had the Seals in February after they having been during that interval in the hands of Sir Nicholas Hare then Master of the Rolls and he was made Chancellor during the Queen's pleasure The Queen also considering that Whitehall had been taken from the See of York had a scruple in her Conscience against living in it but Heath and she agreed it thus Suffolk-Place by the Duke's Attainder was now in the Queen's hands so she gave that to the See of York which Heath sold and converted it to Tenements and purchased another House near Charing-Cross which from thence forward was called York-House The temper of the Parliament is much changed But for the Parliament it was now much changed Mens minds were much alienated from the Clergy and also from the Queen who minded nothing else but to raise them to great wealth and power again On the 28th of October it was moved in the House of Commons to give a Subsidy and two Fifteenths for paying the Debts of the Crown but it was opposed with great vehemence It was said that the Queen had profusely given away the Riches of the Crown and then turned to the Laity to pay her Debts why did she not rather turn it to the Spiritualty But it was answered that the Convocation had given her a Subsidy of six shillings in the pound and the Queen asked now after almost three years Reign nothing but what she had discharged her Subjects of at her first coming to the Crown Yet the heats grew such that on the 1st of November Secretary Petre brought a Message from her that she thanked them that had moved for two Fifteenths for her but she refused it so the Subsidy was agreed on On the 29th of November the Queen sent for the House of Commons The Queen discharges the Clergy of Tenths and First-fruits When they were come she said to them she could not with a good Conscience take the Tenths and First-fruits of Spiritual Benefices It was a Tax her Father laid on the Clergy to support his Dignity of Supream Head of which since she was devested she would also discharge that Then the Legate made a speech to shew that Tithes Impropriations of spiritual Benefices were the Patrimony of the Church and ought to return to it The Queen upon that declared that she would surrender them up likewise to the Church Then one Story of the House of Commons kneeled down and said to the Queen That the Speaker did not open to her their Desire that Licences might be restrained This was a great Affront to the Speaker so he returning to the House complained of Story This Member thought he might assume more liberty for in Edward the 6th's time when the Bill for the first Book of the English Service passed he spoke so freely against it with such reflections on the King and the Protector that he was put in the Serjeants hands and sent to the Tower The words he had said were Wo unto thee O England when thy King is a Child Eccles 10.16 and an Impeachment was drawn against him But upon his Submission the House ordered the Privy Councellors to declare to the Protector that it was their Resolution that he should be enlarged and they desired that the King would forgive his Offence against him and his Council now he had indiscreetly appeared against all Licenses from Rome thinking he had a priviledg to talk more freely Journ Dom. Com. but he confessed his Fault and the House knowing that he spake from a good zeal forgave him He was afterwards condemned for Treason in Queen Elizabeths Reign On the 23d of November the Bill for suppressing the First-Fruits and Tenths and the resigning up all Impropriations that were yet in the Queens Gift to the Church to be disposed of as the Legate pleased for the relief of the Clergy was brought into the House It was once thought fit to have the surrender of Impropriations left out for it was said the Queen might do that as well by Letters Patents and if it were put into the Bill it would raise great Jealousies since it would be understood that the Queen did expect that the Subjects should follow her example but it was resolved by all means possible to recover the Tithes to the Church so it was put into the
their pleasure He had sworn to the Cardinals before he was chosen that he would make but four Cardinals in two Years but he created seven within one half Year and would not hear the Consistory argue against it 1556. or remember him of his Promise but said his Power was absolute and could not be limited One of these Cardinals was Gropper the Dean of Colen a man of great Learning and Vertues but inconstant and fearful as was shewn in the former Book he refused to accept of that Dignity so generally sought after in their Church and was more esteemed for rejecting it than others were that had by their Ambition aspired to it In the end of this year and the beginning of the next a memorable thing fell out of which if I give a large account I do not fear to be much censured by the Reader for it especially since it is not impertinent to this work the King and Queen being so much concerned in it It was Charles the 5ths Charles the 5th's Resignation laying down first some of his hereditary Dominions in October this year and the rest with the Empire not long after He had now enjoyed the one forty years and the other thirty six He was much disabled by the Gout which had held him almost constantly for several years he had been in the greatest Fatigues that ever any Prince had undergone ever since the 17th year of his age he had gone nine times into Germany six times into Spain seven times into Italy four times into France had been ten times in the Netherlands had made two Expeditions into Africk and been twice in England and had crossed the Seas eleven times He had not only been a Conquerer in all his Warrs but had taken a Pope a King of France and some Princes of Germany Prisoners besides a vast accession of Wealth and Empire from the West Indies But he now growing out of love with the Pomp and Greatness of the World began to have more serious thoughts of another Life which were much encreased in him by the answer one of his Captains gave him when he desired Leave to retire and being asked the reason said that between the affairs of the World and the hour of death there ought to be some interval He found his for tune turned his Designs in Germany were blasted In the Siege of Mets he saw he could no more command Triumphs to wait on him for though his Army consisted of 100000 Men yet he was forced to raise his Siege with the loss of 40000 Men and though his Wars had been this year more sucessful both in Italy and Flanders yet he thought he was too old to deal with the King of France It was thought his Son set this forward who had left England in discontent being weary both of His Queen and of holding a titular Crown only in her Right being excluded from the Government All these things concurring made the Emperor in a solemn Assembly at Brussels on the 25th of October in the presence of his Son and Maximilian King of Boheme and of the Duke of Savoy and his two Sisters the Queens Dowagers of France and Hungary with a vast number of others of lower quality first give his Son the Golden Fleece and so resign the headship of that Order to him and then the Dukedomes of Burgundy and Brabant and the other Provinces of the Netherlands Two months after that he resigned all his other Hereditary Dominions and the next year he sent a Resignation of the Empire to the Diet who thereupon did choose his Brother Ferdinand Emperor to which the Pope made great exceptions for he said the Resignation ought to have been only to him and that being made as it was it was null and upon that he would not acknowledge the new Emperor Charles staid sometime in Flanders in a private House For he left all his Palaces and had but little company about him It is said that when Seld his Brother's Secretary being sent to him was leaving him once late at night all the Candles on the Stairs being burnt out and none waiting to light him down the late Emperor would needs carry the Candle down after him the other as may be well imagined being much confounded at it the Emperor told him He was now a private Man and his Servants knowing there was nothing now to be had by attending did not wait carefully He bad him tell his Brother what a change he had seen in him and how vain a thing the attendance of Courtiers was since he was so soon forsaken by his own Servants He reserved but 100000 Crowns a year for his own use and sixty Servants But at his coming into Spain he found even that small Pension was not readily payed at which he was observed to be much displeased He retired to a place in the Confines of Castile and Portugal which he had observed in his Hunting to be fit for a retreat by reason of the pleasantness of the Situation and the temperatness of the Air and there he had ordered a little Appartment of seven Rooms fourteen foot square to be built for him He kept only twelve servants about himself and sent the rest to stay in the neighbouring Towns He gave himself at first much to mechanical Curiosities and had great varieties of Clocks and some other motions which surprised the ignorant Monks who were afraid they were the performances of Magick especially his Machines of Birds of wood that did fly out and come back and the representations of Armies that by Springs engaged and fought He also designed that great work of carrying the Tago up a Hill near Toledo which was afterwards done at a vast charge He gave himself to Gardening and used to Graft and Imp with his own hand and keeping but one Horse rid abroad some times attended only by one Footman The making of Clocks was not then so perfect as it is since so that he could never bring his Clocks to strike in the same minute and he used upon that to say he saw the Folly of endeavouring to bring all Men to be of the same mind in Religion since he could not bring Machines to agree exactly He set himself also much to study and in the second year of his retirement went oftener to the Chappel and â—o the Sacrament than he had done at first He used also to Discipline himself with a Cord which after his death having some marks of the severity he had put himself to was laid up among his Sons chiefest Rarities But amidst all this it was believed he became in most points to be of the belief of the Protestants before he died and as his Confessor was burnt afterwards for Heresie so Miranda the Arch-Aishop of Toledo who used to come often to him was upon the same suspitions kept long in Prison Near the end of two years at the Aniversary of his Mothers Funeral who had died but a few years before having
He protested to Cranmer that it was the most sorrowfull Action of his whole Life and acknowledged the great Love and Friendship that had been between them and that no Earthly Consideration but the Queen's Command could have induced him to come and do what they were then about He shed so many Tears that oft he stopt and could not go on in his discourse for the abundance of them But Cranmer said his Degradation was no trouble to him at all he reckoned himself as long ago cut off from all dependance and communion with the See Rome so their doing it now with so much Pageantry did not much affect him only he put in an Appeal from the Pope to the next free General Council he said he was cited to Rome but all the while kept a Prisoner so there was no reason to proceed against him in his absence since he was willing to have gone thither and defended his Doctrine he also denied any authority the Pope had over him He is degraded or in England and therefore appealed from his Sentence But notwithstanding that he was degraded and all that ludicrous Attire was taken piece after piece from him according to the Ceremonies of Degradation which are in use in the Church of Rome But there were new Engines contrived against him Many had been sent to confer with him both English and Spanish Divines to perswade him to recant he was put in hopes of Life and Preferment again and removed out of Prison to the Dean's Lodgings at Christ-Church where all the Arguments that could be invented were made use of to turn him from his former perswasion And in conclusion as St. Peter himself had with Curses denied his Saviour so he who had resisted now almost three years was at last overcome and human infirmity the fears of Death and the hopes that were given him prevailed with him to set his Hand to a Paper He recants renouncing all the Errors of Luther and Zwinglius acknowledging the Pope's Supremacy the seven Sacraments the Corporal Presence in the Eucharist Purgatory Prayer for departed Souls the Invocation of Saints to which was added his being sorry for his former Errors and concluded exhorting all that had been deceived by his Example or Doctrine to return to the unity of the Church and protesting that he had signed it willingly only for the discharge of his own Conscience Fox and other later Writers from him have said that one reason of this Compliance was that he might have time to finish his Answer to Gardiner's Book against that which he had written concerning the Sacrament and Fox has printed the Letter which he avouches to prove this by But the good Man it seems read the Letter very carelesly for Cranmer says no such thing in it but only that he had appealed to the next General Council to try if that could procure him a longer delay in which he might have time to finish his Book and between these two there is a great difference How long this was signed before his Execution I find it no where marked for there is no Date put to his Subscription Cranmer's Recantation was presently printed and occasioned almost equally great Insultings on the one hand and Dejection on the other But the Queen was not at all wrought on by it and was now forced to discover that her private Resentments governed her in this matter which before she had disowned She was resolved he should be made a Sacrifice for giving the Judgment of Divorce in her Mother's Marriage and tho hitherto she had pretended only Zeal for Religion yet now when that could be no more alleaged yet she persisted in her Resolution of having him burnt She said since he had bin the great Promoter of Heresy that had corrupted the whole Nation that must not serve his turn which would be sufficient in other cases It was good for his own Soul and might do good to others that he repented but yet she ordered the Sentence to be executed The Writ went out the 24th of February Coll. Num. 28. which will be found in the Collection Heath took care not only to enroll the Writ but the Warrant sent to him for issuing it which is not ordinary It 's like he did it to leave it on Record to Posterity that he did it not in course as he did other Writs but had a special Order from the Queen for it The long time that passed between the date of the Writ and the execution of it makes it probable that he made the formerly mentioned Recantation after the Writ was brought down and that the fears of Death then before his Eyes did so far work on him that he signed the Writing but when the second Order was sent down to execute the former he was dealt with to renew his Subscription and then to write the whole over again which he also did all this time being under some small hopes of Life but conceiving likewise some jealousies that they might burn him he writ secretly a Paper containing a sincere Confession of his Faith such as flowed from his Conscience and not from his weak fears and being brought out he carried that along with him He was carried to S. Maries and set on a place raised higher for him to be more conspicuously seen Cole Provost of Eaton preached he ran out in his Sermon on the Mercy and Justice of God which two Attributes do not oppose or justle out one another he applied this to Princes that were Gods on Earth who must be just as well as mercifull and therefore they had appointed Cranmer that day to suffer he said it was he that had dissolved the Marriage between the Queen's Father and Mother had driven out the Pope's Authority had been the fountain of all the Heresies in England and since the Bishop of Rochester and Sir Tho. More had suffered for the Church it was meet that others should suffer for Heresy and as the Duke of Northumberland had suffered in More 's room so there was no other Clergyman that was equal or fit to be ballanced with Fisher but he Then he turned to Cranmer and magnified his Conversion which he said was the immediate Hand of God that none of their Arguments had done it but the inward working of God's Spirit He gave him great hopes of Heaven and assured him there should be Dirges and Masses said for his Soul in all the Churches in Oxford All this while Cranmer expressed great inward confusion lifting up his Eyes often to Heaven and then letting them fall downward as one ashamed of himself and he often poured out floods of tears In the end when Cole bid him declare his Faith he first prayed with many moving expressions of deep remorse and inward horror Then he made his Exhortation to the People First Not to love or set their hearts on the things of the World to obey the King and Queen out of conscience to God to live in
mutual Love and to relieve the Poor according to their abundance Then he came to that on which he said all his past Life and that which was to come did hang being now to enter either into the joys of Heaven or the pains of Hell He repeated the Apostles Creed and declared his belief of the Scriptures and then he spake to that which he said troubled his Conscience more than any thing he had ever done in his whole Life which was the subscribing a Paper contrary to the Truth and against his Conscience out of the fear of Death and the love of Life and when he came to the Fire he was resolved that Hand that had signed it should burn first He rejected the Pope as Christ's enemy and Antichrist and said he had the same belief of the Sacrament which he had published in the Book he writ about it Upon this there was a wonderful Confusion in the Assembly Those who hoped to have gained a great Victory that day seeing it turning another way were in much disorder They called to him to dissemble no more He said he had ever loved Simplicity and before that time had never dissembled in his whole Life And going on in his discourse with abundance of tears they pulled him down and led him away to the Stake which was set in the same place where Ridley and Latimer were burnt All the way the Priests upbraided him for his changing but he was minding another thing When he came to the Stake he first prayed He suffers Myrtyrdome with great constancy of Mind and then undressed himself and being tied to it as the Fire was kindling he stretched forth his Right-Hand towards the Flame never moving it save that once he wiped his Face with it till it was burnt away which was consumed before the Fire reached his Body He expressed no disorder for the pain he was in sometimes saying that unworthy Hand and oft crying out Lord Jesus receive my Spirit He was soon after quite burnt But it was no small matter of Astonishment to find his Heart entire and not consumed among the Ashes which tho the Reformed would not carry so far as to make a Miracle of it and a clear proof that his Heart had continued true tho his Hand had erred yet they objected it to the Papists that it was certainly such a thing that if it had fallen out in any of their Church they had made it a Miracle Thus did Thomas Cranmer end his days in the sixty seventh year of his Age. He was a Man raised of God for great Services His Character and well fitted for them He was naturally of a milde and gentle temper not soon heated nor apt to give his Opinion rashly of things or persons and yet his Gentleness tho it oft exposed him to his Enemies who took advantages from it to use him ill knowing he would readily forgive them did not lead him into such a weakness of Spirit as to consent to every thing that was uppermost for as he stood firmly against the six Articles in K. Henry's time notwithstanding all his heat for them so he also opposed the Duke of Somerset in the matter of the sale and alienation of the Chantry Lands and the Duke of Northumberland during his whole Government and now resisted unto Blood so that his meekness was really a vertue in him and not a pusillanimity in his temper He was a Man of great Candor He never dissembled his Opinion nor disowned his Friend two rare qualities in that Age in which there was a continued course of dissimulation almost in the whole English Clergy and Nation they going backward and forward as the Court turned But this had got him that esteem with King Henry that it always preserv'd him in his days He knew what Complaints soever were brought against him he would freely tell him the truth so instead of asking it from other hands he began at himself He neither disowned his esteem of Queen Anne nor his friendship to Cromwel and the Duke of Somerset in their misfortunes but owned he had the same thoughts of them in their lowest Condition that he had in their greatest State He being thus prepared by a candid and good nature for the searches into Truth added to these a most wonderful diligence for he drew out of all the Authors that he read every thing that was remarkable digesting these Quotations into Common-places This begat in King Henry an admiration of him for he had often tried it to bid him bring the Opinions of the Fathers and Doctors upon several questions which he commonly did in two or three dayes time This flowed from the copiousness of his common place Books He had a good judgment but no great quickness of apprehension not closeness of Stile which was diffused and unconnected therefore when any thing was to be penned that required more Nerves he made use of Ridley He laid out all his Wealth on the poor and pious uses He had Hospitals and Surgeons in his House for the King's Seamen He gave Pensions to many of those that fled out of Germany into England and kept up that which is Hospitality indeed at his Table where great numbers of the honest and poor neighbours were always invited instead of the Luxury and Extravagance of great Entertainments which the vanity and excess of the Age we live in has honoured with the name of Hospitality to which too many are led by the Authority of Custom to comply too far He was so humble and affable that he carried himself in all conditions at the same rate His last Fall was the only blemish of his life but he expiated it with a sincere repentance and a patient Martyrdom He had been the chief advancer of the Reformation in his Life and God so ordered it that his death should bear a proportion to the former parts of his life which was no small Confirmation to all that received his Doctrine when they heard how constantly he had at last sealed it with his Blood And tho it is not to be fancied that King Henry was a Prophet yet he discovered such things in Cranmers temper as made him conclude he was to die a Martyr for his Religion and therefore he ordered him to change his Coat of Arms and to give Pelicans instead of Cranes which were formerly the Arms of his Family Intimating withal that as it is reported of the Pelican that she gives her Blood to feed her young ones so he was to give his Blood for the good of the Church That King's kindness to him subjected him too much to him for great Obligations do often prove the greatest snares to generous and noble minds And he was so much over-born by his respects to him and was so affected with King Henry's Death that he never after that shaved his Beard but let it grow to a great length which I the rather mention because the Pictures that were afterwards made for
St. Fridiswides Bones that she might run the same Fortune with her in all Times coming While these things were doing there was great Complaints made that the Inferior Magistrates grew every where slack in the searching after and presenting of Hereticks Great Endeavours used to set forward the Persecution most vigorously they could not find in the Counties a sufficient number of Justices of Peace that would carefully look after it and in Towns they were generally harboured Letters were written to some Towns as Coventry and Rye which are entred in the council-Council-Books recommending some to be chosen their Majors who were zealous Catholicks It is probable that the like Letters might have been written to other Towns for the Council-Books for this Reign are very imperfect and defective But all this did not advance their design The Queen understood that the Numbers of the Hereticks rather encreased than abated so new Councils were to be taken I find it said That some advised that Courts of Inquisition like those in Spain might be set up in England In Spain the Inquisitors who were then all Dominicans received private Informations and upon these laid hold on any that were delated or suspected of Heresie and kept them close in their Prisons till they formed their Processes and by all the ways of torture they could invent forced from them Confessions either against themselves or others whom they had a mind to draw within their Toils They had so unlimited a Jurisdiction that there was no Sanctuary that could secure any from their Warrants nor could Princes preserve or deliver Men out of their Hands nor were their Prisoners brought to any publick Trial but tried in secret one of the Advocates of the Court was for Forms sake assigned to plead for them but was always more careful to please the Court than to save his Client They proceeded against them both by Articles which they were to answer and upon Presumptions and it was a rare thing for any to escape out of their Hands unless they redeemed themselves either by great Presents or by the discovery of others These had been set up first in the County of Tholouse for the extirpation of the Albigenses and were afterwards brought into Spain upon Ferdinand of Arragons driving the Moors out of it that so none of those might any longer conceal themselves in that Kingdom who being a false and crafty sort of Men and certainly Enemies to the Government it seemed necessary to use more than ordinary severity to drive them out But now those Courts examined Men suspected of Heresie as well as of Mahometanisme and had indeed effectually preserved Spain from any change in Religion This made the present Pope earnest with all the Princes of Christendome to set up such Courts in their Dominions and Philip was so much of the same mind that he resolved to have them set up in Flanders which gave the first Rise to those Wars that followed afterwards there and ended in the loss of the seven Provinces In England they made now in February a good step towards it A Design to set up the Inquisition in England For a Commission was given to the Bishops of London and Ely the Lord North Secretary Bourne Sir John Mordant Sir Francis Englefield Sir Edward Walgrave Sir Nicholas Hare Sir Tho. Pope Sir Roger Cholmly Sir Richard Read Sir Tho. Stradling Sir Rowland Hall and Serjeant Rastall Cole Dean of Pauls William Roper Randulph Cholmley and William Cook Tho. Martin John Story and John Vaughan Doctors of the Law That since many false Rumors were published among the Subjects and many Heretical Opinions were also spread among them therefore they or any three of them were to enquire into those either by Presentments by Witnesses or any other politick way they could devise and to search after all Heresies the Bringers in the Sellers or Readers of all Heretical Books they were to examine and punish all misbehaviours or negligences in any Church or Chappel and to try all Priests that did not preach of the Sacrament of the Altar all Persons that did not hear Mass or come to their Parish-Church to Service that would not go in Processions or did not take Holy Bread or Holy Water and if they found any that did obstinately persist in such Heresies they were to put them into the Hands of their Ordinaries to be proceeded against according to the Laws giving them full Power to proceed as their Discretions and Consciences should direct them and to use all such means as they could invent for the searching of the Premisses empow'ring them also to call before them such Witnesses as they pleased and to force them to make Oath of such things as might discover what they sought after This Commission I have put in the Collection Collection Number 33. It will shew how high they intended to raise the Persecution when a Power of such a nature was put into the Hands of any three of a number so selected Besides this there were many subordinate Commissions issued out This Commission seems to have been granted the former Year and only renewed now for in the Rolls of that Year I have met with many of those subaltern Commissions relating to this as superior to them And on the eighth of March after this a Commission was given to the Arch-bishop of York the Bishop Suffragan of Hull and divers others to the same effect but with this limitation that if any thing appeared to them so intricate that they could not determine it they were to refer it to the Bishop of London and his Colleagues who had a larger Commission So now all was done that could be devised for extirpating of Heresie except Courts of Inquisition had been set up to which whether this was not a previous step to dispose the Nation to it the Reader may judge I shall next give an account of the Burnings this Year On the 15th of January six Men were burnt in one Fire at Canterbury and at the same time Proceedings against the Hereticks two were burnt at Wye and two at Ashford that were condemned with the other six Soon after the fore-mentioned Commission two and twenty were sent up from Colchester to London yet Bonner though seldom guilty of such gentleness was content to discharge them As they were led through London the People did openly shew their affection to them above a thousand following them Bonner upon this writ to the Cardinal that he found they were obstinate Hereticks yet since he had been offended with him for his former Proceedings he would do nothing till he knew his pleasure This Letter is to be found in Fox But the Cardinal stopt him and made some deal with the Prisoners to Sign a Paper of their professing that they believed that Christs Body and Blood was in the Sacrament without any further explanation and that they did submit to the Catholick Church of Christ and should be faithful Subjects to the King
their private Assemblies but he would tell nothing and shewed such patience that the Bishops did publickly commend him for it On the ninth of April a Man was burnt at Hereford On the 19th of May three Men were burnt at Colchester At this time Complaints being made to the Queen that Books of Heresie Treason and Sedition were either brought in from Forreign Parts or secretly printed in England and disperst among her Subjects she set out on the sixth of June a Proclamation of a strange nature That whosoever had any of these and did not presently burn them without reading or shewing them to any other Person they should be esteemed Rebels and without any further delay be executed by the Martial Law On the 27th of that Month when seven were to be led out to be burnt in Smithfield it was proclaimed in the Queens Name that no Man should pray for them or speak to them or say God help them which was thought a strain of barbarity beyond all the Examples of former times to deprive dying Men of the good wishes and prayers of their Friends But however this might restrain Men from giving outward Signs of their praying for them it could not bind up their inward and secret Devotions Those seven had been taken at a Meeting in Islington with many others of whom some died in Prison and six others were burnt at Brainford the 14th of July The rest of them were kept by Bonner who now seemed to have been glutted with the Blood of so many Innocents and therefore to have put a stop to the effusion of more yet those that were kept Prisoners by him did not so entirely escape his fury but that he disciplined them himself with Rods till he was weary and so gave over that odd way of Pastoral Correction rather to ease himself than in pity to them whom he whipt On the tenth of July a Minister was burnt at Norwich On the second or third of August a Gentleman was burnt near Winchester In August four were burnt at Bury and in November three more were burnt there On the fourth of November a Man and a Woman were burnt at Ipswich At that time a Woman was burnt at Exeter and to close up all on the tenth of November three Men and two Women were burnt at Canterbury which made in all thirty nine this Year There had been seventy nine burnt the former Year ninety four the Year before that and seventy two the first Year of the Persecution which in all come to 284. But he that writ the Preface to Bishop Ridley's Book De Coena Domini who is supposed to be Grindal afterwards Arch-bishop of Canterbury says That in the two first Years of the Queens Persecution there were above eight hundred put to most cruel kinds of death for Religion by which it seeems Fox on whom I depend in the Numbers I have assigned has come far short in his account Besides those that were burnt many others died in Bonds of whom there are sixty reckoned There were also great Numbers of those who were vexed with long and grievous Imprisonment and though they redeemed their Lives by the renouncing or rather the dissembling of their Consciences yet this being but forced from them they carried with them their old Opinions and the Wound they gave their Consciences to save their Lives as it begot in many of them great horrour for what they had done so it raised in them the most mortal hatred to those who had driven them to such straits so that if that Religion was hateful before to the Nation for the Impostures and Scandals that were discovered in the Clergy and some few Instances of their Cruelty the repeated Burnings and other Cruelties of which now they saw no end did encrease their aversion to it beyond all expression The Method of the Persecutions of this Reign At first the Bishops dealt earnestly with those who were brought before them to recant and were ready at any time to receive them the Queens Pardon was also sent to them as they were ready to be tied to the Stake if they would then turn But now it was far otherwise For in the council-Council-Books there is an Entry made of a Letter written on the first of August this Year to Sir Richard Pexall Sheriff of Hampshire signifying That the Queen thought it very strange that he had delayed the Execution of the Sentence against one Bembridge condemned of Heresie because he had recanted requiring him to execute it out of hand and if he still continued in the Catholick Faith which he outwardly pretended he was then to suffer such Divines as the Bishop of Winchester should appoint to have access to him for confirming him in the Faith and to attend on him at his death that he might die Gods Servant and as soon as the Sheriff had thus burnt him he was to come to the Council and answer for his presumption in delaying it so long The Matter of Fact was thus Bembridge being tied to the Stake and the Fire taking hold on him he through the violence of it yielded and cried out I recant Upon which the Sheriff made the Fire be put out and Bembridge Signed such a Recantation as Doctor Seton who was near him writ for him but for all that upon this Order of Council he was burnt and the Sheriff was put in the Fleet so that now it appeared that it was not so much the conversion of those they called Hereticks as their destruction that the Bishops desired and so much were their Instruments set on these severities that though they saw the Queen declining so fast that there was no appearance of her living many days yet the Week before she died they burnt as hath been said five together in one Fire at Canterbury There was nothing done in the War with France this Year An unhappy Expedition against France but the sending out a Fleet of 120 Ships with 7000 Land-men in it under the Command of the Lord Clinton who landed at Port Conquet in the Point of Brittain where after a small resistance made by the French he burnt the Town but the Country being gathered together the English were forced to return to their Ships having lost above 600 of their Men. The design was to have seized on Brest and fortified it which was proposed by King Philip who had sent thirty of his Ships to their assistance This the French knowing by some of the Prisoners whom they took went and fortified Brest and kept a great Body of Men together to resist in case the English should make a second impression But the Lord Clinton seeing he could do nothing returned having made a very expensive and unprosperous attempt The English had lost their Hearts the Government at home was so little acceptable to them that they were not much concerned to support it they began to think Heaven was against them There were many strange accidents at home Strange and unusual
Litchfield Chester Carlisle and Lincoln and Doctors Cole Harpsfield Langdale and Chedsey on the Popish side and Scory late Bishop of Chichester Cox Whitehead Grindal Horn Sands Guest Almer and Jewel for the Protestants The last of March was appointed to be the first day of Conference where the Privy Council was to be present and the Lord Keeper was to see that they should not depart from the Rules to which they had agreed The noise of this drew vast numbers of People to so unusual a sight it being expected that there should be much fairer dealings now than had been in the Disputes in Queen Maries time The whole House of Commons came to hear it as no doubt the Lords did also though it is not marked in their Journal At their meeting the Bishop of Winchester said their Paper was not quite ready and pretended they had mistaken the Order But Dr. Cole should deliver what they had prepared though it was not yet in that order that they could copy it out The Secret of this was the Bishops had in their private Consultations agreed to read their Paper but not to give those they called Hereticks a Copy of it They could not decently refuse to give a publick account of their Doctrine but they were resolved not to enter into Disputes with any about it This seemed to be the giving up of the Faith if they should suffer it again to be brought into question Besides they look'd on it as the Highest Act of Supremacy for the Queen to appoint such Conferences for she and her Council would pretend to judge in these Points when they had done disputing For these Reasons they would not engage to make any Exchange of Papers The Lord Keeper took notice that this was contrary to the Order laid down at the Council Board to which the Arch-bishop of York had in their Names consented But they pretending they had mistaken the Order Cole was appointed to deliver their Minds which he did in a long Discourse the greatest part of which he read out of a Book that will be found in the Collection Collection Number 4. For though they refused to deliver a Copy of it yet Parker some way procured it among whose Papers I found it The Substance of it was Arguments for the Latin Service That although it might seem that the Scriptures had appointed the Worship of God to be in a known Tongue yet that might be changed by the Authority of the Church which had changed the Sabbath appointed in the Scripture without any Authority from thence Christ washed his Disciples Feet and bid them do the like yet this was not kept up Christ Instituted the Sacrament of his Body and Blood after Supper and yet the Church appointed it to be received fasting so had the Church also given it only in one kind though Christ himself gave it in both And whereas the Apostles by Authority from the Holy Ghost commanded all Believers to abstain from Blood yet that was not thought to oblige any now and though there was a Community of Goods in the Apostles times it was no obligation to Christians to set up that now so that this matter was in the Power of the Church And since the Church of Rome had appointed the Latin Service to be every where used it was Schismatical to separate from it for according to Ireneus all Churches ought to agree with her by reason of her great Preeminence Upon which they run out largely to shew the mischiefs of Schism both in France Spain Germany and in other Countries And for the Brittains and Saxons of England their first Apostles that converted them to Christianity were Men of other Nations and did never use any Service but that of their Native Language All the Vulgar Tongues did change much but the Latin was ever the same and it was not fit for the Church to be changing her Service The Queen of Ethiopia's Eunuch read Isaiah's Book though he understood it not upon which God sent Philip to him to expound it So the People are to come to their Teachers to have those things explained to them which they cannot understand of themselves There were many Rites in the Jewish Religion the signification whereof the People understood as little then as the Vulgar do the Latin now and yet they were commanded to use them The People were to use their private Prayers in what Tongue they pleased though the publick Prayers wâ—â—â— put up in Latin and such Prayers may be for their profit though they understand them not as absent Persons are the better for the Prayers which they do not hear much less understand They said it was not to be thought that the Holy Ghost had so long forsaken his Church and that a few lately risen up were to teach all the World They concluded that they could bring many more Authorities but they being to defend a Negative thought it needless and would refer these to the Answers they were to make Arguments against it When this was done the Lord Keeper turned to those of the other side and desired them to read their Paper Horn was appointed by them to do it He began with a short Prayer to God to enlighten their minds and with a Protestation that they were resolved to follow the Truth according to the Word of God Then he read his Paper which will be also found in the Collection Collection Number 3. They founded their Assertion on St. Pauls words who in the 14th Chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians had treated on that Subject of set purpose and spake in it not only of Preaching but of Praying with the Understanding and said that the Unlearned were to say Amen at the giving of Thanks From that Chapter they argued that St. Paul commanded that all things should be done to Edification which could not be by an unknown Language He also charged them that nothing should be said that had an uncertain sound and that as the sound of a Trumpet must be distinct so the People must understand what is said that so they might say Amen at the giving of Thanks He also required those that spake in a strange Language and could not get one to interpret to hold their peace since it was an absurd thing for one to be a Barbarian to others in the Worship of God and though the speaking with strange Tongues was then an extraordinary Gift of God yet he ordered that it should not be used where there was no Interpreter They added that these things were so strictly commanded by St. Paul that it is plain they are not indifferent or within the Power of the Church In the Old Testament the Jews had their Worship in the Vulgar Tongue and yet the new Dispensation being more Internal and Spiritual it was absurd that the Worship of God should be less understood by Christians than it had been by the Jews The chief end of Worship is according to
Severity when it looked like Revenge The Queen's gentleness to them All this might have been expected from such a Queen and such Bishops But it shewed a great temper in the whole Nation that such a Man as Bonner had been was suffered to go about in safety and was not made a Sacrifice to the Revenge of those who had lost their near Friends by his means Many things were brought against him and White and some other Bishops upon which the Queen promised to give a Charge to the Visitors whom she was to send over England to enquire into these things and after she had heard their Report she said she would proceed as she saw cause by this means she did not deny justice but gained a little time to take off the Edg that was on Mens Spirits who had been much provoked by the ill usage they had met with from them Heath was a Man of a generous temper and was so well used by the Queen for as he was suffered to live securely at his own House in Surrey so she went thither sometimes to visit him Tonstall and Thirleby lived in Lambeth with Parker with great freedom and ease the one was Learned and good natured the other was a Man of Business but too easy and flexible White and Watson were morose sullen Men to which their Studies as well as their Tempers had disposed them for they were much given to Scholastical Divinity which inclined Men to be Cinical to over-value themselves and despise others Christopherson was a good Grecian and had translated Eusebius and the other Church Historians into Latin but with as little fidelity as may be expected from a Man violently addicted to a Party Bain was learned in the Hebrew which he had professed at Paris in the Reign of Francis the First All these chose to live still in England only Pates Scot and Goldwell went beyond Sea After them went the Lord Morley Sir Francis Englefield Sir Robert Peckham Sir Thomas Shelley and Sir John Gage who it seems desired to live where they might have the free exercise of their Religion And such was the Queen's gentleness that this was not denied them tho such favour had not been shewed in Q. Mary's Reign Feeknam Abbot of Westminster was a charitable and generous Man and lived in great esteem in England Most of the Monks returned to a Secular course of Life but the Nunns went beyond Sea Now the Queen intended to send Injunctions over England A Visitation and Injunctions ordered by the Queen and in the end of June they were prepared There was great difficulty made about one of them the Queen seemed to think the use of Images in Churches might be a means to stir up Devotion and that at least it would draw all People to frequent them the more for the great measure of her Councils was to unite the whole Nation into one way of Religion The Reformed Bishops and Divines opposed this vehemently they put all their Reasons in a long Writing which they gave her concerning it the Preface and Conclusion of which will be found in the Collection Coll. Numb 6. They protested they could not comply with that which as it was against their own Consciences so it would prove a Snare to the Ignorant they had often pressed the Queen in that Matter The Queen inclined to retain Images in Churches which it seems stuck long with her They prayed her not to be offended with that Liberty they took thus to lay their Reasons before her it being a thing which Christian Princes had at all times taken well from their Bishops They desired her to commit that Matter to the Decision of a Synod of Bishops and Divines and not to do such a thing meerly upon some Political Considerations which as it would offend many so it would reflect much on the Reign of her most Godly Brother and on those who had then removed all Images and had given their Lives afterwards for a Testimony to the Truth The substance of their Reasons Reasons brought against it which for their length I have not put in the Collection is That the second Commandment forbids the making of any Images as a resemblance of God And Deut. 27. there was a Curse pronounced on those who made an Image an abomination to the Lord and put it in a secret place which they expounded of some Sacraria in private Houses and Deut. 4. among the Cautions Moses gives to the People of Israel to beware of Idolatry this is one that they do not make an Image for the use of these does naturally degenerate into Idolatry The Jews were so sensible of this after the Captivity that they would die rather than suffer an Image to be put in their Temple The Book of Wisdom calls an Image A Snare for the feet of the Ignorant St. John charged those he writ to to beware of Idols So Tertullian said It was not enough to beware of Idolatry towards them but of the very Images themselves And as Moses had charged the People not to lay a stumbling-block in the way of the Blind so it was a much greater Sin to leave such a Trap for the weak Multitude This was not for Edification since it fed the Superstition of the Weak and Ignorant who would continue in their former dotage upon them and would alienate others from the Publick Worship So that between those that would separate from them if they were continued and the Multitude that would abuse them the number of those that would use them aright would be very inconsiderable The outward splendor of them would be apt to draw the minds of the Worshippers if not to direct Idolatry yet to staring and distraction of Thoughts Both Origen and Arnobius tell us That the Primitive Christians had no Images at all Ireneus accused the Gnosticks for carrying about the Image of Christ St. Austin commends Varro for saying that the old Romans worshipped God more chastly without the use of any Images Epiphanius tore a Veil with an Image on it and Serenus broke Images in Gregory the Great 's Time Valens and Theodosius made a Law against the Painting or Graving of the Image of Christ And the use of Images in the Eastern Churches brought those distractions on that Empire that laid it open to the Invasions of the Mahometans These Reasons prevailed with the Queen to put it into her Injunctions to have all Images removed out of the Church The Injunctions given by King Edward at his first coming to the Crown were all renewed with very little variation To these some things were added of which I shall give account The Heads of the Injunctions It was no where declared neither in the Scriptures nor by the Primitive Church that Priests might not have Wives upon which many in King Edward's Time had married Yet great offence was given by the indecent Marriages that some of them then made To prevent the like Scandals for
Gestures appointed by the Book of Common Prayer and none other so that there do not appear in them any counterfeiting of the Popish Mass Item That none be admitted to receive the Holy Communion but such as will upon request of the Curat be ready with meekness and reverence to confess the Articles of the Creed Item That none make a Mart of the Holy Communion by buying and selling the Receipt thereof for Mony as the Popish Mass in times past was wont to be Item Whereas in divers places some use the Lord's Board after the form of a Table and some of an Altar whereby Dissention is perceived to arise among the unlearned therefore wishing a godly Unity to be observed in all our Diocess and for that the form of a Table may more move and turn the simple from the old superstitious Opinions of the Popish Mass and to the right use of the Lord's Supper We exhort the Curats Church-wardens and Questmen here present to erect and set up the Lord's Board after the form of an honest Table decently covered in such place of the Quire or Chancel as shall be thought most meet by their discretion and agreement so that the Ministers with the Communicants may have their place separated from the rest of the People and to take down and abolish all other by-Altars or Tables Item That the Minister in the time of the Communion immediately after the Offertory shall monish the Communicants saying these words or such-like Now is the time if it please you to remember the poor Mens Chest with your charitable Almes Item That the Homilies be read orderly without omission of any part thereof Item The Common Prayer be had in every Church upon Wednesdays and Fridays according to the King's Grace's Ordinance and that all such as conveniently may shall diligently resort to the same Item That every Curat be diligent to teach the Catechism whensoever just occasion is offered upon the Sunday or Holy-day and at least every six weeks once shall call upon his Parishioners and present himself ready to instruct and examine the Youth of the same Parish according to the Book of Service touching the same Item That none maintain Purgatory Invocation of Saints the Six Articles Bedrowls Images Reliques Rubrick Primars with Invocation of Saints Justification of Man by his own Works Holy Bread Palms Ashes Candles Sepulchre Paschal creeping to the Cross hallowing of the Fire or Altar or any other such-like abuses and superstitions now taken away by the King's Grace's most Godly Proceedings Item That all Ministers do move the People to often and worthy receiving of the Holy Communion Item That every Minister do move his Parishioners to come diligently to the Church and when they come not to talk or walk in the Sermon Communion or Divine Service-time but rather at the same to behave themselves reverently godly and devoutly in the Church and that they also monish the Church-wardens to be diligent Overseers in that behalf Item That the Church-wardens do not permit any buying selling gaming outragious noise or tumult or any other idle occupying of Youth in the Church Church-porch or Church-yard during the time of Common Prayer Sermon or reading of the Homily Item That no Persons use to minister the Sacraments or in open audience of the Congregation presume to expound the Holy Scriptures or to preach before they be first lawfully called and authorized in that behalf God save the King Number 53. Dr. Oglethorp's Submission and Profession of his Faith I Did never Preach or Teach openly any thing contrary to the Doctrine and Religion set forth by the King's Majesty and authorised by his Grace's Laws since the making and publishing of the same I suppose and think his Grace's Proceedings concerning Religion to be good and godly if they be used accordingly as his Grace hath wil'd they should by his Laws and Instructions And further I suppose the Order and Form of Doctrine and Religion now set forth by his Grace and used in many things to be better and much nearer the usage of the Apostolick and Primitive Church than it was before-times if it be used godly and reverently accordingly as I think it to be meant by his Grace's Highness and his most Honourable Council Namely in these things in prohibiting that none should commune alone in making the People whole Communers or in suffering them to Commune under both kinds in the Catechisation of young Chaplains in the Rudiments of our Faith in having the Common Prayer in English in setting forth the Homilies and many other things which I think very good and Godly if they be used as is aforesaid The lately received Doctrine concerning the Sacrament and namely the Attribute of Transubstantiation I do not like and I think it not consonant to the Scriptures and Ancient Writers although I suppose that there is a certain and an ineffable presence of Christ's Body there which I can neither comprehend nor express because it so far passes the compass and reach of my Wit and Reason wherefore I think it ought to be both ministred and received with a godly and reverent fear and not without great premeditation and examination aforesaid as well of the Minister as of the Receiver 1550. Your Grace's poor well-willer with his Prayer and Service as he is bound Owing Oglethorp Number 54. A Letter from Dr. Smith to Arch-Bishop Cranmer An Original Right honourable and my special good Lord. Ex MS. Col. Cor. C. Cant. I Commend me to your Grace most humbly giving to the same thanks as I am bound for your Grace's kindness toward my Sureties for the which you have and shall whiles I live my good Word and Prayer Ignatii Epistolae adhuc extant in Gymnasio Magdalenae If it might please your Lordship I would very gladly see some part of your Collection against my Book De Caelibatu Sacerdotum which I wrote then to try the truth out not to the intent it should be printed as it was against my Will Would God I had never made it because I took then for my chief Ground That the Priests of England made a Vow when they were made which now I perceive is not true My Lord I received my Cap-case c. Sed tribus nummorum meorum partibus sublatis Quod damnum aequo animo est ferendum quod furti revinci non possit qui abstulit My Lord I am glad that your Grace is reported both gentle and merciful of all such which have had to do with you for Religion of this University For my part if ever I may do your Graces basest Servant any pleasure I will do it indeed Si aliter atqui sentio loquor dispeream Ignoscat haec Honoranda Dominatio tam diutinum silentium mihi quippe quod crebrioribus literis posthac pensabo Deus optimus maximus tuam amplitudinem diu servet incolumem Christianae Pietati propagandae ac provehendae Oxonii 28. Tibi addictissimus Richardus Smithaeus
now be and remain to us in our Actual and Royal Possession by Authority of the said Letters Patents We do therefore by these Presents signify unto all our most loving faithful and obedient Subjects That like-as we for our part shall by God's Grace shew our Self a most gracious and benign Soveraign Queen and Lady to all our good Subjects in all their just and lawful Suits and Causes and to the uttermost of our Power shall preserve and maintain God's most Holy Word Christian Policy and the good Laws Customs and Liberties of these our Realms and Dominions so we mistrust not but they and every of them will again for their parts at all Times and in all Cases shew themselves unto Us their natural Liege Queen and Lady most faithful loving and obedient Subjects according to their bounden Duties and Allegiance whereby they shall please God and do the things that shall tend to their own preservation and sureties willing and commanding all Men of all Estates Degrees and Conditions to see our Peace and accord kept and to be obedient to our Laws as they tender our Favour and will answer for the contrary at their extream Perils In witness whereof we have caused these our Letters to be made Patents Witness our Self at our Tower of London the tenth day of July in the first Year of our Reign God save the Queen Number 2. A Letter sent by Queen Katherine to the Lady Mary her Daughter Ex MS. Norfolcianis in Col. Cresham DAughter I heard such tidings this day that I do perceive if it be true the time is near that Almighty God will provide for you and I am very glad of it for I trust that he doth handle you with a good Love I beseech you agree to his Pleasure with a merry Heart and be you sure that without fail he will not suffer you to perish if you beware to offend him I pray God you good Daughter to offer your self to him if any pangs come to you shrive your self first make your self clean take heed of his Commandments and keep them as near as he will give you Grace to do for then are you sure armed And if this Lady do come to you as it is spoken if she do bring you a Letter from the King I am sure in the self-same Letter you shall be commanded what you shall do Answer you with few words obeying the King your Father in every thing save only that you will not offend God and lose your Soul and go no further with Learning and Disputation in the Matter and wheresoever and in whatsoever Company you shall come obey the King's Commandments speak few words and meddle nothing I will send you two Books in Latin one shall be de Vita Christi with the Declaration of the Gospels and the other the Epistles of St. Hierome that he did write always to Paula and Eustochium and in them trust you shall see good things And sometimes for your Recreation use your Virginals or Lute if you have any But one thing specially I desire you for the love that you owe unto God and unto me to keep your Heart with a chaste Mind and your Body from all ill and wanton Company not thinking nor desiring any Husband for Christ's Passion neither determine your self to any manner of living until this troublesome time be past for I dare make you sure that you shall see a very good end and better than you can desire I would God good Daughter that you did know with how good a Heart I do write this Letter unto you I never did one with a better for I perceive very well that God loveth you I beseech him of his goodness to continue it And if it shall fortune that you shall have no Body to be with you of your Acquaintance I think it best you keep your Keys your self for whosoever it is so shall be done as shall please them And now you shall begin and by likelihood I shall follow I set not a rush by it for when they have done the uttermost they can then I am sure of the amendment I pray you recommend me unto my good Lady of Salisbury and pray her to have a good Heart for we never come to the Kingdom of Heaven but by Troubles Daughter wheresoever you become take no pain to send to me for if I may I will send to you By your loving Mother Katherine the Queen Number 3. A humble Submission made by Queen Mary to her Father Anno 1536. An Original MOst humbly prostrate before the Feet of your most excellent Majesty your most humble faithful and obedient Subject Cotton Libr. Otho C. 20. which hath so extreamly offended your most gracious Highness that mine heavy and fearful Heart dare not presume to call you Father nor your Majesty hath any cause by my deserts saving the benignity of your most blessed Nature doth surmount all Evils Offences and Trespasses and is ever merciful and ready to accept the Penitent calling for Grace in any convenient time Having received this Thursday at Night certain Letters from Mr. Secretary as well advising me to make my humble submission immediately to your Self which because I durst not without your gracious License presume to do before I lately sent unto him as signifying that your most merciful Heart and fatherly Pity had granted me your Blessing with condition that I should persevere in that I had commenced and begun and that I should not eft-soons offend your Majesty by the denial or refusal of any such Articles and Commandments as it may please your Highness to address unto me for the perfect trial of my Heart and inward Affection For the perfect declaration of the bottom of my Heart and Stomach First I acknowledg my self to have most unkindly and unnaturally offended your most excellent Highness in that I have not submitted my self to your most just and vertuous Laws And for mine Offences therein which I must confess were in me a thousand fold more grievous than they could be in any other living Creature I put my self wholly and entirely to your gracious Mercy at whose hand I cannot receive that punishment for the same that I have deserved Secondly To open mine Heart to your Grace in these things which I have heretofore refused to condescend unto and have now written with mine own hand sending the same to your Highness herewith I shall never beseech your Grace to have pity and compassion of me if ever you shall perceive that I shall privily or apertly vary or alter from one piece of that I have written and subscribed or refuse to confirm ratify or declare the same where your Majesty shall appoint me Thirdly As I have and shall knowing your excellent Learning Vertue Wisdom and Knowledg put my Soul into your direction and by the same hath and will in all things from henceforth direct my Conscience so my Body I do wholly commit to your Mercy and fatherly Pity
you four three or two of you full Power and Authority to call before you if ye shall think so good the said John Tailour John Hooper and John Harley and every of them And thereupon either by Order of the Ecclesiastical Laws or of the Laws of our Realm or of both proceed to the declaring the said Bishopricks to be void as they be already indeed void To the intent some such other meet Personages may be elected thereunto as for their godly Life Learning and Sobriety may be thought worthy the Places In Witness c. Apud Westm 15 die Martii Number 13. Bonner's Certificate that Bishop Scory had put away his Wife Regist Bonn. Fol. 347. EDmundus permissione Divina London Episcopus Universis singulis Christi fidelibus ad quos praesentes literae nostrae testimoniales pervenerint ac eis praesertum quos infra scripta tangunt seu tangere poterint quomodolibet in futurum salutem in Auctore salutis fidem indubiam praesentibus adhibere Quia boni Pastoris officium tunc nos rite exequi arbitramur cum ad exemplar Christi errantes oves ad caulam dominici gregis reducimus Ecclesiae Christi quae redeunti gremium non claudit restituimus quia dilectus Confrater noster Joannes nuper Cicestrien Episcopus in Dioc. jurisdictione nostris London ad praesens residentiam moram faciens qui olim laxatis Pudicitiae castitatis habenis contra Sacros Canones Sanctorum Patrum decreta ad illicitas prohibitas convolavit nuptias se ea ratione non solum Ecclesiastic Sacrament pertractand omnino indignum verum etiam a publica officii sui pastoralis functione privatum suspensum reddens transactae licentiosae vitae valde poenitentem deplorantem plurimis Argumentis se declaravit ac pro commissis poenitentiam alias per nos sibi injunctam salutarem aliquo temporis tractu in cordis sui amaritudine animi dolore peregit vitam hactenus degens laudabilem spemque faciens id se in posterum facturum atque ob id ad Ecclesiasticae ac Pastoralis Functionis statum saltem cum quodam temperamento justitia exigente reponend hinc est quod nos praemissa ac humilem dicti confratris nostri petitionem pro reconciliatione sua habenda obtinenda considerantes ejus precibus favorabiliter inclinati eundem Confratrem nostum ad publicam Ecclesiastici Ministerii Officii sui Pastoralis Functionem Executionem infra Dioc. nostram London exercend quatenus de jure possumus absque cujusque praejudicio restituimus rehabilitavimus redintegravimus prout tenore praesentium sic restituimus rehabilitamus redintegramus Sacrosanctae Ecclesiae clementia Christianae Charitate id exigentibus Vobis igitur universis singulis supradictis praefatum confratrem nostrum sic ut praemittitur restitutum rehabilitatum reintegratum fuisse esse ad omnes effectus supradictos significamus notificamus per praesentes sigillo nostro sigillat Dat. in Manerio nostro de Fulham die mensis Julii Anno Dom. 1554. nostrae Transla Anno 15. Number 14. A Letter of the Queen's to the Justices of the Peace in Norfolk MARY the Queen TRusty and well-beloved We greet you well And whereas We have heretofore signified our Pleasure both by our Proclamation general and by our Letters to many of you particularly for the good Order and Stay of that our County of Norfolk from Rebellions Tumults and Uproars and to have a special regard to Vagabonds and to such as did spread any vain Prophesies seditious false or untrue Rumors and to punish them accordingly We have nevertheless to Our no small grief sundry Intelligences of divers and sundry lewd and seditious Tales forged and spread by certain malicious Persons touching the Estate of our Person with many other vain and slanderous Reports tending to the moving of Sedition and Rebellion whose Fault and passing unpunished seemeth either to be winked at or at least little considered which is to Us very strange We have therefore thought good eftsoons to require and command you to be not only more circumspect in the good ordering of that our County according to our Trust conceived of you but also to use all the best means and ways ye can in the diligent examining and searching out from Man to Man the Authors and Publishers of these vain Prophesies and untrue Bruits the very foundation of all Rebellions and the same being found to punish them as the quality of their Offence shall appear to you to deserve whereby the malicious sort may be the more feared to attempt the like and Our good loving Subjects live in more quiet And for Our better service in this behalf We think good that ye divide your selves unto several parts of that our County so that every of you have some part in charge whereby ye may the better butt out the malicious and yet nevertheless to meet often together for the better conferring herein And that ye signify your Doings and the state of that Shire by your general Letters once every month at least to our Privy Council And like-as We shall consider such of you to your advancements whose diligence shall set forwards our Service in this Part so shall We have good cause to note great negligence and fault in them that shall omit their Duty in this behalf Given under our Signet at our Mannor of St. James the 23d of May in the first Year of our Reign Number 15. The Title of Bonner 's whole Book Articles to be enquired of in the General Visitation of Edmund Bishop of London exercised by him in the Year of our Lord 1554. in the City and Diocess of London and set forth by the same for his own discharge towards God and the World to the Honour of God and his Catholick Church and to the Commodity and Profit of all those that either are good which he would were all or delighteth in goodness which he wisheth to be many without any particular grudg or displeasure to any one good or bad within this Realm which Articles he desireth all Men of their Charity especially those that are of his Diocess to take with as good intent and mind as the said Bishop wisheth and desireth which is to the best And the said Bishop withal desireth all People to understand That whatsoever Opinion good or bad hath been received of him or whatsoever usage or custom hath been heretofore his only intent and purpose is to do his Duty charitably and with that love favour and respect both towards God and every Christian Person which any Bishop should shew to his Flock in any wise Article 1. VVHether the Clergy to give example to Laity have in their Living in their Teaching and in their Doing so behaved themselves that they in the judgment of indifferent Persons have declared themselves to search principally the Honour of God and his Church the Health of
chuse And as for our own Persons we shall bestow with all that ever we have to the death where and however it shall please him submitting our selves to his Majesty's Judgment in this Matter and to the execution and doing of that whatsoever either his Majesty or any other Man shall devise to be done better than we have said in this Answer and more for the honour and surety of their Majesties and Common-Wealth of this their Realm Feb. 1. 1577. Number 37. Sir Thomas Pope's Letter concerning the Answer made by the Lady Elizabeth to a proposition of Marriage sent over by the Elected King of Sweden FIrst Ex M. S. D G. Petyt After I had declared to her Grace how well the Queen's Majesty liked of her prudent and honourable Answer made to the same Messenger I then opened unto her Grace the Effect of the said Messengers Credence which after her Grace had heard I said The Queen's Highness had sent me to her Grace not only to declare the same but also to understand how her Grace liked the said Motion Whereunto after a little pause taken her Grace answered in form following Master Pope I require you after my most humble Commendations to the Queen's Majesty to render unto the same like thanks that it pleased her Highness of her Goodness to conceive so well of my Answer made to the same Messenger and here withal of her Princely Consideration with such speed to command you by your Letters to signify the same unto me who before remained wonderfully perplexed fearing that her Majesty might mistake the same for which her Goodness I acknowledg my self bound to honour serve love and obey her Highness during my Life Requiring you also to say unto her Majesty That in the King my Brother's time there was offered me a very honourable Marriage or two and Ambassadors sent to treat with me touching the same whereupon I made my humble Suit unto his Highness as some of Honour yet living can be testimonies that it would like the same to give me leave with his Grace's favour to remain in that Estate I was which of all others best liked me or pleased me And in good Faith I pray you say unto her Highness I am even at this present of the same mind and so intend to continue with her Majesty's favour and assuring her Highness I so well like this Estate as I perswade my self there is not any kind of Life comparable unto it And as concerning my liking the said Motion made by the said Messenger I beseech you say unto her Majesty That to my remembrance I never heard of his Master before this time and that I so well like both the Message and the Messenger as I shall most humbly pray God upon my Knees that from henceforth I never hear of the one nor of the other assure you that if it should eft-soons repair unto me I would forbear to speak to him And were there nothing else to move me to mislike the Motion other than that his Master would attempt the same without making the Queen's Majesty privy thereunto it were cause sufficient And when her Grace had thus ended I was so bold as of my self to say unto her Grace her pardon first required that I thought few or none would believe but that her Grace could be right-well contented to marry so there were some honourable Marriage offered her by the Queen's Highness or her Majesty's Assent Whereunto her Grace answered What I shall do hereafter I know not but I assure you upon my Truth and Fidelity and as God be merciful unto me I am not at this time otherwise minded than I have declared unto you no though I were offered the greatest Prince in all Europe And yet percase the Queen's Majesty may conceive this rather to proceed of a maidenly shamefastness than upon any such certain determination Tho. Pope FINIS A COLLECTION OF RECORDS c. BOOK III. Number 1. The Device for Alteration of Religion in the first Year of Queen Elizabeth offered to Secretary Cecill Question 1. WHen the Queen's Highness may attempt to reduce the Church of England again to the former purity Ex M. SS Nob. D. Grey dc Ruthen and when to begin the Alteration Answer At the next Parliament so that the Dangers be foreseen and Remedies provided for the sooner that Religion is restored God is the more glorified and as we trust will be more merciful unto us and better save and defend her Highness from all Dangers Quest 2. What Dangers may ensue thereof Answ 1. The Bishop of Rome all that he may will be incensed he will Excommunicate the Queen's Highness Interdict the Realm and give it in Prey to all Princes that will enter upon it and stir them up to it by all manner of means 2. The French King will be encouraged more to the War and make his People more ready to fight against us not only as Enemies but as Hereticks He will be in great hope of Aid from hence of them that are discontented with this Alteration looking for Tumults and Discords He will also stay concluding of Peace upon hope of some alteration 3. Scotland also will have the same Causes of boldness and by that way the French King will seem soonest to attempt to annoy us Ireland also will be very difficultly stayed in the Obedience by reason of the Clergy that is so addicted to Rome 4. Many People of our own will be very much discontented especially all such as governed in the late Queen Mary's Time and were chosen theâ—â—to for no other Causes or were then most esteemed for being hot and earnest in that other Religion and now remain unplaced and uncalled to Credit will think themselves discredited and all their Doings defaced and study all the ways they can to maintain their own Doings destroy and despise all this Alteration 5. Bishops and all the Clergy will see their own ruin and in Confession and Preaching and all other means and ways they can will persuade the People from it they will conspire with whomsoever will attempt and pretend to do God a Sacrifice in letting the Alteration though it be with murder of Christian Men and Treason Men which be of the Papists Sect which of late were in a manner all the Judges of the Land the Justices of the Peace chosen out by the late Queen in all the Shires such as were believed to be of that Sect and the more earnest therein the more in estimation These are most like to join and conspire with the Bishops and Clergy Some when the Subsidy shall be granted and Mony levied as it appeareth that necessarily it must be done will be therewith offended and like enough to conspire and arise if they have any heed to stir them to do it or hope of Gain or Spoil 6. Many such as would gladly have Alteration from the Church of Rome when they shall see peradventure that some old Ceremonies be left still
for that their Doctrine which they embrace is not allowed and commanded only and all other abolished and disproved shall be discontented and call the Alteration a Cloak'd Papistry or a Mingle-Mangle Quest 3. What Remedy for the same Dangers What shall be the manner of doing of it and what is necessary to be done before Answ 1. First for France to practise a Peace or if it be offered not to refuse it If Controversy of Religion be there amongst them to kindle it Rome is less to be feared from whom nothing is to be feared but evil Will Cursing and Practising Scotland will follow France for Peace but there may be Practice to help forward their Division and especially to augment the Hope of them who inclined them to good Religion For certainty to fortify Barwick and to employ Demilances and Horsemen for safety of the Frontiers and some Expences of Mony in Ireland The fourth divided in five parts 1. The first is of them which were of Queen Mary's Council elected or advanced to Authority only or chiefly for being of the Pope's Religion and earnest in the same Every Augmentation or Conservation of such Men in Authority or Reputation is an encouraging those of their Sect and giveth hope to them that it shall revive and continue although it hath a contrary shew lest seeing the Pillars to stand still untouched it be a confirmation of them that are wavering Papists and a discouraging of such as are but half inclined to this Alteration Dum in dubio est animus parvo momento huc illuc impellitur This must be searched by all Law so far as Justice may extend and the Queen's Majesty's Clemency not to be extended before they do acknowledg themselves to have fallen into the lapse of the Law They must be abased of Authority discredited in their Countries so long as they seem to repugn the true Religion or to maintain the old Proceedings and if they should seem to allow and bear with the new Alteration yet not lightly to be credited quia neophiti and no Man but he loveth that time wherein he did flourish and when he came and as he came those Ancient Laws and Orders he will defend and maintain with whom and in whom he was in Estimation and Authority and a Doer for every Man naturally loveth that which is his own Work and Creature And contrary as those Men be abased so must her Highness old and sure Servants who have tarried with her and not shrunk in the late Storm be advanced with Authority and Credit that the World may see that her Highness is not unkind nor unmindful And throughout all England if such Persons as are known to be sure in Religion and God's Cause shall be slack yet their own Safety and Estate should cause to be vigilant careful and earnest for the conservation of her Estate and maintenance of this Alteration and in all this she shall do but the same that the late Queen Mary did to establish her Religion 2. The second is the Bishops and Clergy being in manner all made and chosen such as were thought the stoutest and mightiest Champions of the Pope's Church who in the late Queen Mary's Times taking from the Crown impoverishing it by extorting from private Men and all other means possible per fas nefas have sought to enrich and advance themselves These her Majesty being inclined to use much clemency yet must seek as well by Parliament as by the just Laws of England in the Premunire or other such Penal Laws to bring again in order and being found in the default not to pardon until they confess their Fault put themselves wholly to her Highness Mercy abjure the Pope of Rome and conform themselves to the new Alteration and by these means well handled her Majesty's necessity of Mony may be somewhat relieved 3. The third is to amended even as all the rest above by such ways as Queen Mary taught That no such as were may be in Commission of Peace in their Shires but rather Men meaner in Substance and younger in Years so that they have discretion to be put in Place A sharp Law made and extended against Assemblies of People without Authority Lieutenants made in every Shire one or two Men known to be sure of the Queen's Devotion In the mean time Musters and Captains appointed Young Gentlemen which do favour her Highness No Office of Jurisdiction or Authority to be in any discontented Man's hands so far as Justice or Law may extend 4. The fourth is to be remedied otherwise than by gentle and dulce handling it is by the Commissioners and by the readiness and good-will of the Lieutenants and Captains to repress them if any should begin a Tumult or murmur or provide any Assembly or stoutness to the contrary 5. The fifth For the Discontentation of such as could be content to have Religion altered but would have it to go for fear the strait Laws upon the Promulgation of the Book and severe execution of the same at the first would so oppress them that it is great hope it shall touch but a few And better it were that they did suffer than her Highness and Common-Wealth should shake or be in danger and to this they must well take heed that draw the Book And herein the Universities must not be neglected and the hurt which the last Visitation in Queen Mary's Time did must be amended Likewise such Colleges where Children be instructed to come to the University as Eaton and Winchester that as well the encrease hereafter as this present time may be provided for Quest 4. What may be done of her Highness for her own Conscience openly before the whole Alteration or if the Alteration must tarry longer Answer This consultation is to be referred to such Learned Men as be meet to shew their Minds therein and to bring a Plot or Book hereof ready drawn to her Highness which being approved by her Majesty may so be put in the Parliament-House To which for the time it is thought that these are apt Men Dr. Bill Dr. Parker Dr. May Dr. Cox Mr. Whitehead Grindall Pilkington and Sir Thomas Smith to call them together and to be amongst them and after the consultation with these to draw in other Men of Learning and grave and apt Men for your Purpose and Credit to have their Assents As for that is necessary to be done before it is thought to be most necessary that a strait Prohibition be made of all Innovation until such time as the Book come forth as well that there should be no often Changes in Religion which would take away Authority in the common Peoples estimation as also to exercise the Queen's Majesty's Subjects to Obedience Quest 5. What Orders be sit to be in the whole Realm as in the interim Answer To alter no further than her Majesty hath except it be to receive the Communion as her Majesty pleaseth at high Feasts and that where there be
not edify the Congregation Therefore the use of an unknown Tongue in Publick Prayer or Administration of the Sacraments is not to be had in the Church The first part of this Reason is grounded upon St. Paul's words commanding all things to be done to Edification The second part is also proved by St. Paul's plain words First By this Similitude If the Trumpet give an uncertain sound who shall be prepared to Battel Even so likewise when ye speak with Tongues except ye speak words that have signification how shall it be understood what is spoken for ye shall but speak in the Air that is to say in vain and consequently without edifying And afterward in the same Chapter he saith How can he that occupieth the place of the Vnlearned say Amen at thy giving of Thanks seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest For thou verily givest Thanks well but the other is not edified These be St. Paul's words plainly proving That a Tongue not understood doth not edify And therefore both the parts of the Reason thus prov'd by St. Paul the Conclusion followeth necessarily 2. Secondly Nothing is to be spoken in the Congregation in an Unknown Tongue except it be interpreted to the People that it may be understood For saith Paul if there be no Interpreter to him that speaketh in an unknown Tongue taceat in Ecclesiâ let him hold his peace in the Church And therefore the Common Prayers and Administration of Sacraments neither done in a known Tongue nor interpreted are against this Commandment of Paul and not to be used 3. The Minister in Praying or Administration of the Sacraments using Language not understood of the Hearers is to them barbarous an Alien which of St. Paul is accounted a great Absurdity 4. It is not to be counted a Christian Common-Prayer where the People present declare not their Assent unto it by saying Amen wherein is implyed all other words of Assent But St. Paul affirmeth That the People cannot declare their Assent in saying Amen except they understand what is said as afore Therefore it is no Christian Common-Prayer where the People understandeth not what is said 5. Paul would not suffer in his time a strange Tongue to be heard in the Common-Prayer in the Church notwithstanding that such a kind of Speech was then a Miracle and a singular Gift of the Holy Ghost whereby Infidels might be persuaded and brought to the Faith much less is it to be suffered now among Christian and Faithful Men especially being no Miracle nor especial Gift of the Holy Ghost 6. Some will peradventure answer That to use any kind of Tongue in Common-Prayer or Administration of Sacraments is a thing indifferent But St. Paul is to the contrary for he commandeth all things to be done to Edification He commandeth to keep silence if there be no Interpreter And in the end of the Chapter he concludeth thus If any Man be Spiritual or a Prophet let him know that the things which I write are the Commandment of the Lord. And so shortly to conclude the use of a strange Tongue in Prayer and Administration is against the Word and Commandment of God To these Reasons grounded upon St. Paul's words which are the most firm Foundation of this Assertion divers other Reasons may be joined gathered out of the Scriptures and otherwise 1. In the Old Testamenc all things pertaining to the Publick Prayer Benediction Thanksgiving or Sacrifice were always in their Vulgar and Natural Tongue In the second Book of Paraleipomenon Cap. 29. it is written That Ezechias commanded the Levites to praise God with the Psalms of David and Asaph the Prophet which doubtless were written in the Hebrew their Vulgar Tongue If they did so in the shadows of the Law much more ought we to do the like who as Christ saith must pray in Spiritu Veritate 2. The final end of our Prayer is as David saith Vt populi conveniant in unum annuncient nomen Domini in Sion laudes ejus in Hierusalem But the Name and Praises of God cannot be set forth to the People unless it be done in such a Tongue as they may understand Therefore Common-Prayer must be had in the Vulgar Tongue 3. The definition of Publick Prayer out of the words of St. Paul Orabo Spiritu Orabo Mente Publicè orare est vota communia mente ad Deum effundere ea Spiritu hoc est Lingua testari Common Prayer is to lift up our Common Desires to God with our Minds and to testify the same outwardly with our Tongues Which Definition is approved of by St. Augustine de Magist. C. 1. Nihil opus est inquit loqutione nisi forte ut Sacerdotes faciunt significandae mentis Causâ ut populus intelligat 4. The Ministrations of the Lord's last Supper and Baptism are as it were Sermons of the Death and Resurrection of Christ But Sermons to the People must be had in such Language as the People may perceive otherwise they should be had in vain 5. It is not lawful for a Christian Man to abuse the Gifts of God But he that prayeth in the Church in a strange Tongue abuseth the Gift of God for the Tongue serveth only to express the mind of the Speaker to the Hearer And Augustine saith de Doct. Christ. lib. 4. cap. 10. Loquendi omnino nulla est causa si quod loquimur non intelligunt propter quos ut intelligant loquimur There is no cause why we should speak if they for whose cause we speak understand not our speaking 6. The Heathen and Barbarous Nations of all Countries and sorts of Men were they never so wild evermore made their Prayers and Sacrifice to their Gods in their own Mother Tongue which is a manifest Declaration that it is the very Light and Voice of Nature Thus much upon the ground of St. Paul and other Reasons out of the Scriptures joining therewith the common Usage of all Nations as a Testimony of the Law of Nature Now for the second part of the Assertion which is That the use of a strange Tongue in publick Prayer and Administration of Sacraments is against the Custom of the Primitive Church Which is a Matter so clear that the denial of it must needs proceed either of great Ignorance or of wilful Malice Justinus Apol. 2. For first of all Justinus Martyr describing the Order of the Communion in his time saith thus Die Solis urbanorum rusticorum caetus fiunt ubi Apostolorum Prophetarumque literae quoad fieri potest praeleguntur Deinde cessante Lectore Praepositus verba facit adhortatoria ad imitationem tam honestarum rerum invitans Post haec consurgimus omnes preces offerimus quibus finitis profertur ut diximus Panis Vinum Aqua tum praepositus quantum potest preces offert gratiarum Actiones plebs vero Amen accinit Upon the Sunday Assemblies are made both of the Citizens and Country-men where as
for it but the Author's word and Poets must make Circumstances as well as more signal Contrivances to set off their Fables But there was no occasion for Bucer's saying this since he never declared against the Corporal Presence but was for taking up that Controversy in some general Expressions So it was not suitable to his Opinion in that Matter for him to talk so loosely of the Scriptures And is it credible that a Story of this nature should not have been published in Queen Mary's Time and been made use of when he was condemned for an Heretick and his Body raised and burnt But our Author perhaps did not think of that 15. He says Pag. 191. Peter Martyr was a while in suspence concerning the Eucharist and stayed till he should see what the Parliament should appoint in that Matter P. Martyr argued and read in the Chair against the Corporal Presence four Years before the Parliament medled with it For the second Common-Prayer Book which contained the first publick Declaration that the Parliament made in this Matter was enacted in the fifth Year of King Edward and Peter Martyr from his first coming to England had appeared against it 16. He said The first Parliament under King Edward Pag. 193. appointed a new Form to be used in ordaining Priests and Bishops who till that time had been Ordained according to the Old Rites save only that they did not swear Obedience to the Pope This is a further Evidence of our Author's care in searching the printed Statutes since what was done in the Fifth Year of this Reign he represents as done in the First His Design in this was clear he had a mind to possess all his own Party with an Opinion that the Orders given in this Church were of no force and therefore he thought it a decent piece of his Poem to set down this Change as done so early since if he had mentioned it in its proper place he knew not how to deny the validity of the Orders that were given the first four Years of this Reign which continued to be conferred according to the old Forms 17. He says The Parliament did also at the same time Ibid. confirm a new Book of Common-Prayer and of the Administration of the Sacraments This is of a piece with the former for the Act confirming the Common-Prayer Book which is also among the Printed Statutes passed not in this Session of Parliament but in a second Session a Year after this These are Indications sufficient to shew what an Historian Sanders was that did not so much as read the Publick Acts of the Time concerning which he writ 18. He says They ordered all Images to be removed Ibid. and sent some lewd Men over England for that effect who either brake or burnt the Images of our Saviour the Blessed Virgin and the Saints therein declaring against whom they made War and they ordered the King's Arms three Leopards and three Lillies with the Supporters a Dog and a Serpent to be set in the place where the Cross of Christ stood thereby owning that they were no longer to worship Jesus Christ whose Images they broke but the King whose Arms they set up in the room of those Images In this Period there is an equal mixture of Falshood and Malice 1. The Parliament did not order the removal of Images It was done by the King's Visitors before the Parliament sat 2. The total removal of Images was not done the first Year only those Images that were abused to Superstition were taken down and a Year after the total removal followed 3. They took care that this should be done regularly not by the Visitors who only carried the King's Injunctions about it but by the Curats themselves 4. They did not order the King's Arms to be put in the place where the Cross had stood It grew indeed to be a custom to set them up in all Churches thereby expressing that they acknowledged the King's Authority reached even to their Churches but there was no Order made about it 5. I leave him to the Correction of the Heraulds for saying the King's Arms are Three Leopards when every Body knows they are three Lions and a Lion not a Dog is one Supporter and the other is a Dragon not a Serpent 6. By their setting up the King's Arms and not his Picture it is plain they had no thought of worshipping their King but did only acknowledg his Authority 7. It was no less clear that they had no design against the Worship due to Jesus Christ nor that inferiour respect due to the Blessed Virgin and Saints but intended only to wean the People from that which at best was but Pageantry but as it was practised was manifest Idolatry And the painting on the Walls of the Churches the Ten Commandments the Creed the Lord's Prayer with many other passages of Scripture that were of most general use shewed they intended only to cleanse their Churches from those mixtures of Heathenism that had been brought into the Christian Religion Pag. 193. 19. He says They took away the Sacrifice of the Body and Blood of Christ that they might thereby give some colour to the converting of the Sacred Vessels to the King's use They took away no part of the Institution of Christ for they set it down in the Act past about it and recited all the words of the first Institution of the Sacrament they only condemned private Masses as contrary to Christ's Institution They did not convert the Holy Vessels to the King's use nor were they taken out of the Churches till five Years after this that the Necessities of the Government either real or pretended were alleged to excuse the taking away the superfluous Plate that was in Churches But this was not done by Act of Parliament but by Commissioners empowred by the King who were ordered to leave in every Church such Vessels as were necessary for the Administration of the Sacraments Ibid. 20. He says The Parliament ordered the Prayers to be in the Vulgar Tongue and upon that he infers that the Irish the Welsh and the Cornish-men were now in a much worse condition than before since they understood no English so that the Worship was to them in a Tongue more unknown than it had formerly been The Parliament made no such Order at this Time the Book of Common Prayer was set out first by the King's Authority and ratified by the subsequent Session of Parliament There was also a Design which though it was then accomplished yet it was done afterwards of translating the Liturgy into these Tongues but still the English was much more understood by all sorts of Men among them than the Latin had been 21. He says The Office of the Communion Pag. 194. appointed by this Parliament differed very little from the Mass save that it was in English The Error of the Parliaments appointing the new Offices runs through all he says on this
Subject But in the new Office of the Communion the Idolatry of worshipping carrying about or exposing the Sacrament was laid aside The trade of particular Masses for private Occasions the Prayers to the Saints the denying the People the Chalice with a great many of the Rites and Gesticulations formerly used were all laid aside so that there were great changes made Every thing was not done at once but they began with the Abuses that did most require a Reformation and went on afterwards to the changing of lesser things 22. He says Ibid. Sir Ralph Sadler took the Wife of one Matthew Barrow so upon pretence of his being dead his Wife married Sadler but her first Husband coming home he sought to have his Wife again It was brought into the Parliament in King Henry's Time and now it was enacted that she should be Sadler's Wife he being the richer and greater Man So against the Laws of the Gospel a Wife while her Husband was yet alive was adjudged to a second Husband This is as far as I can learn a Forgery from the beginning to the end and it seems Sadler that was a Privy Counsellor in Queen Elizabeth's Time did somewhat that so provoked Sanders that he resolved to be revenged of him and his Family by casting such an aspersion on him I find no Foot-steps of any such Story sure I am there is nothing concerning it in the Records of this Parliament And for the Business of the Dissolution of Marriages for Adultery Absence or any other Cause there was so great and so strict an enquiry made into it after the Parliament was ended in the Case of the Marquess of Northampton that it is clear it was the first of that sort that was examined and might perhaps after it was confirmed in Parliament in the 5th Year of this Reign have been made a Precedent for other Cases but this of Sadler in the first Parliament is a Contrivance of our Authors It is not improbable that when afterwards it was judged that the Marriage-Bond was dissolved by Adultery they might likewise declare it dissolved upon voluntary and long absence since St. Paul had said That a Brother or a Sister were not under Bondage in such Cases 22. He says Gardiner Bonner Tonstal Heath and Day Pag. 196. were much grieved at the Changes that were made yet they complied in many things till being required to deliver some Blasphemous Doctrines in their Sermons they refusing to give Obedience in that were deprived but were afterwards condemned to perpetual Imprisonment under Queen Elizabeth all which were the Effects of God's Displeasure on them for complying with K. Henry in his Schism I shall grow tedious if I insist on all the Falsities that do occur in this Period First Only Gardiner and Bonner were questioned and deprived for their Sermons Tonstall was deprived for Misprision of Treason Heath and Day were judged by Lay-Delegates so it is like their Offences were also against the State 2. There was nothing enjoined Bonner or Gardiner to preach upon which they were censured but that the King's Authority was the same when he was under Age that it was afterwards which is a Point that belongs only to the Laws and Constitution of this Government and so there was just reason to impute their Silence in that particular when they were commanded to touch upon it in their Sermons to an ill Design against the State 3. Three of these Bishops did concur in all the Changes that were made the first four Years of this King's Reign and both preached and wrote for them and even Bonner and Gardiner did not only give Obedience to every Law or Injunction that came out but recommended them much in their Sermons 4. These did not suffer perpetual Imprisonment under Queen Elizabeth Gardiner and Day died before she reigned and so were not imprisoned by her Heath was never put in Prison by her but lived at his own Country House and Tonstal lived at Lambeth in as much ease and was treated with as much respect as if it had been his own House so that Bonner was the only Man that was kept in Prison but that was believed to be done in kindness to him to preserve him from the Affronts which otherwise he might have met with from the Friends of those he had butchered Pag. 197. 24. He says The Lady Mary never departed from her Mothers Faith and Constancy It appears by many of her Letters that she complyed with every thing that had been done by her Father so it seems she was dispenced with from Rome to dissemble in his time for otherwise her constancy had very likely been fatal to her but she presumed on the mildness of her Brother's Government to be more refractory afterwards Pag. 198. 25. He says The King was sorry when he understood how hardly his Sister had been used by the Council It was so far otherwise that when the Council being much pressed by the Emperor to connive at her having Mass were resolved to give way to it the King himself was so averse to it thinking it a sin in him to consent to the practice of Idolatry that the Council employed the Bishops to work on him and they could hardly induce him to tolerate it Pag. 200. 26 He says The Visitors carried with them over England Bibles of a most corrupt Translation which they ordered to be set up in all the Churches of England In King Henry's Time it had been ordered that there should be a Bible in every Church so this was not done by the Visitors in this Reign as may appear by the Injunctions that were given them which have been often printed 27. He says The Visitors did every-where enquire Ibid. Whether all the Images were broken down and if the Altars were taken away and Communion Tables were put in their rooms and if all the old Offices were destroyed Here he confounds in one Period what was done in several Years In the first Year the Images that had been abused by Pilgrimages were ordered to be removed In the second Year all Images were taken down without exception In the third Year the old Books of the former Offices were ordered to be destroyed And in the fourth Year the Altars were turned to Communion Tables so ignorantly did this Author write of our Affairs 28. He say Page 201. The Visitors did every where encourage the Priests to Marry and looked on such as did not Marry as inclined to Popery The Marriage of the Clergy was not so much as permitted till near the beginning of the third Year of this Reign and then it was declared that an unmarried State was more honourable and decent so that it was recommended and the other was only tolerated and so far were they from suspecting Men to be firm to the Reformation that were married that Ridley and Latimer the most esteemed next to Cranmer were never married nor was any ever vexed for his not
concerning the Corporal Presence They were so couragious that as soon as any Change was made they all complied most obsequiously to it as will appear both by Oglethorp and Smith's Submissions But while the Changes were under consultation they seeing it could bring them into no trouble were very stout but as soon as they were to loose or suffer any thing for their Consciences then they grew as tractable as could be In such a Zeal let him glory as much as he will 39. He says Ibid. Smith did often challenge Peter Martyr to a publick Dispute at Oxford but he declined it till Dr. Cox a Man of a lewd Life was sent to moderate in the Dispute and till Dr. Smith was banished the University Smith did once challenge Peter Martyr to a Dispute to which he presently consented upon two Conditions the one was that a License should first be obtained of the King and Council and Delegates be appointed by them to make a just Report of the Dispute the other was That it should be managed in the Terms of Scripture and not in the School Terms They were both more proper for Matters of Divinity and more easily understood by all People Upon this the Council sent down Delegates and then Smith who intended only to raise a tumult in the Schools withdrew himself and fled beyond Sea but was never banished His calling Dr. Cox a Man of a lewd Life is one of the Flowers he stuck in to adorn the rest All the Writers of that Age make honourable mention of him He was first set about this King by his Father and continued with him in all the turns of Affairs and did so faithfully discharge that high Trust that it appears he must have been a very extraordinary Man This was so well known to the whole Nation that in the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign he met with more than ordinary Favour This considering the hatred which the Popish Party bore him is a clear evidence of his great Worth and that they were afraid to be severe to a Man so universally esteemed Ibid. 40. He says Cox saw he was so much pressed by the Doctors that disputed with him and the Hearers did so hiss him down that he broke off the Dispute giving Peter Martyr a high commendation for his Learning and exhorting the rest to live peaceably Peter Martyr afterwards printed the Disputation falsly but by the Judgment of the University he was doubly bafled both that he refused to dispute with Smith and that he did acquit himself so ill with those Doctors that disputed with him It is probable the Hearers might have been set on to hiss but the printed Disputation will decide this Matter and shew who argued both more nervously and more ingenuously We have no reason to believe it was falsly printed unless we will take it on this Author's word for I do not find the Popish Doctors did either at this Time or afterwards in Queen Mary's Reign when the Presses were all in their hands publish any thing to the contrary of what P. Martyr printed so that he neither refused to dispute with Smith nor was he baffled by those that undertook it Smith fled and the rest were clearly worsted And for the University there was no Judgment passed by them unless he means the Rudeness and Clamours of some that might be set on to it Pag. 211. 41. He says The Dispute with Bucer at Cambridg had the same effect It had so indeed the printed Relation shews the weakness and disingenuity of the Popish Disputants and that was never contradicted Ibid. 42. He gives account of many other Disputes and of Gardiner's Book under the name of Marcus Constantius which he says was a full confutation of all the Books then written for the contrary Opinion He also mentions the Sermons and Imprisonment of Crispine Moreman Cole Seaton and Watson These other Disputes could be no more than private Conferences but I can give no account of these having met with them in none of the Writers of that Time As for Gardiner's Book such as will compare it with Cranmer's Book which it pretends to answer will soon see in it the difference between plain simple Reasoning on the one side and sophistical Cavilling on the other But for the Sufferings of that Party there is no great reason to boast of them for they universally complied with every thing that was commanded even the Lady Mary's Chaplains did it in the Churches where they were beneficed Nor do I find any one Man turned out of his Cure for refusing to Conform but it was found some of these did privately say Mass either in the Lady Mary's Chappel or in private Houses and did secretly act against what they openly professed and it was no wonder if such Dissemblers were more severely handled But there was no Blood shed in the Quarrel so that if the Popish Party made such ressistance as our Author pretends they did it very much commends the gentleness of the Government at that Time since they were so mercifully handled It was far otherwise in Queen Mary's Time 43. He runs out in a Discourse of the Sufferings of his Party Pag. 212. of their Zeal and Constancy and particularly mentions Story who he says suffered Martyrdom under Queen Elizabeth He had said in the Parliament Wo to thee O Land whose King is a Child and this drew so much hatred on him that he was forced to fly out of England What the Zeal and Constancy of the Party was may be gathered from what has been already said This Story did say these words in the House of Commons and was by Order of the House sent to the Tower for though it was a Text of Scripture that he cited yet the Application carried with it so high a reflection on the Government that it well deserved such a censure but upon his Submission the House of Commons sent an Address to the Protector that he and the Council would forgive him which was done and he was again admitted to the House so that he was not forced on this Account to fly out of England And for his Martyrdom under Queen Elizabeth the Record of his Trial shews the ground of that Sentence He had endeavoured all he could to set on many in Queen Mary's Time to advise the cutting off Queen Elizabeth His ordinary Phrase was It was a foolish thing to cut off the Branches of Heresy and not to pluck it up by the Root He knowing how faulty he had been fled over to Flanders in the beginning of her Reign and when the Duke of Alva was Governor there he pressed him much to invade England and gave him a Map of some of the Roads and Harbours with a Scheme of the way of conquering the Nation He had also consulted with Magicians concerning the Queen's Life and used always to curse the Queen when he said Grace after Meat These things being known in England some got
him to go a-board a Ship in Flanders on another pretence and presently set sail for England where yet the Government was so gentle that two Years past before he was brought to his Tryal and then the Defence he made was That he was not accountable for what he had done in Flanders it not being in the Queen's Dominions and that he was not her Subject having sworn Allegiance to the King of Spain But this being contrary to his natural Allegiance which he could never shake off he was found guilty of Treason and was there executed These are our Author's Martyrs and are of a piece with his Faith Pag. 216. 44. In the room of the Bishops that were turned out he says there were put some Apostate and Lustful that is as he explains it married Monks Scory Bird Holgate Barlow Harley Coverdale and Ridley on whom he bestows many such Epithetes as may be expected from him This is such a piece of History as one can hardly meet with any thing like it 1. Bird was made Bishop of Chester by King Henry and was the first that sat in that See it being of that King's Foundation 2. Holgate was put in the See of York by King Henry when it was void by Lee's Death 3. Barlow was also put in Bath and Wells by the same King it being likewise void by the Death of Knight 4. Coverdale was put in the See of Exeter upon Veysey's free Resignation he being then extream old 5. Harley was also put in Hereford upon the former Bishop's Death 6. Ridley and Harley were never married nor Coverdale for ought I can find so exact is our Author in delivering the History of that Time Ibid. 45. He says Poinet that was made Bishop of Worchester in Gardiner's Room besides one Wife to whom he was married took â— Butchers Wife from him but the Butcher sued for his Wife and recovered her out of his hands and to make this pass the better he adds a Jest of Gardiner's about it that he had said Why might not he hope to be restored to his Bishoprick as well as the Butcher was to his Wife The falseness of this Story is clearly evinced by the Answer that Dr. Martin set out in the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign to a Book that Poinet had writ in the defence of the married Clergy Martin's Answer is writ with so much spite and so many indecent Reflections that though it is not reasonable to believe all he says yet it is almost a certain Argument that this Story concerning Poinet is a Forgery since if it was a thing so publick as our Author makes it Martin must have heard of it especially living in Gardiner's House and it is not to be imagined that if he did know it he would have concealed it So this and the Jest that hangs upon it must pass as one of the flourishes of our Author 's Pen. Pag. 217. 46. He says Hooper that used formerly to rail at the Luxury of the Catholick Bishops being made a Superintendent himself for so the Zuinglians called their Bishops enjoyed at once two Bishopricks Worcester and Glocester The Zuinglians had no Superintendents for ought I can find nor was Hooper ever called Superintendent but Bishop He was made Bishop of Glocester which had been before King Henry the Eighth's Time a part of the Bishoprick of Worcester And now these Sees came to be united so that Hooper had not two Bishopricks but one that had been for some Years divided into two He only enjoyed the Revenue of Glocester for Worcester was entirely suppressed 47. He says On the 9th of July Pag. 219. the Mony was cried down one fourth part and forty days after another fourth part so that the whole Nation was thereby robbed of the half of their Stock This King's Counsellors found the Coin embased and they were either to let it continue in that State to the great prejudice of the state of the Nation or to reduce it to a just Standard so our Author condemns them for correcting what they found amiss But no wonder he that quarrels with them so much for reforming of Religion should be likewise offended with them for reforming the Coin 48. He says The Duke of Somerset was condemned Pag. 222. because he had come into the Duke of Northumberland's Chamber with intention to have killed him and was thereupon beheaded This was indeed said to be the cause of his Death but it is not mentioned in the Record in which it is only said that he intended to have seised on the Duke of Northumberland without adding that he designed to have killed him 49. He says The two younger Sisters of Lady Jane Gray Page 223. vvere married to the eldest Sons of the Earls of Pembroke and Huntington This Error is of no great consequence but it shews how much our Author was a stranger even to the most publick Actions for the youngest Sister to the Lady Jane was married to one Keys that was Groom Porter The Earl of Huntington's Son married the Duke of Northumberland's Daughter 50. He says Soon after the Marriages the King began to sicken Ibid. and to fall in decay The King had been ill four months before these Marriages were made and it is probable his sickness made them be the more hastned 51. He says Ibid. Dudley was very desirous to have the Lady Mary in his power not being much concerned about the Lady Elizabeth for she being descended of Ann Boleyn he did not much consider her It was natural for Dudley to desire rather to have the elder Sister in his power than the younger who could not claim to the Crown but after the other but it appeared by the submission of the whole Nation to Queen Elizabeth though still professing Popery that she was every whit as much considered as her Sister had been formerly 52. He says Lady Mary having been sent for by Dudley's Order Pag. 224. understood when she was not for from London that the King was expiring and that she would be in great danger if she came to Court upon which she turned back Queen Mary had not been sent for by Dudley's Order the Council had writ to her that the King being Ill desired her Company The News sent her from Court was That the King was Dead so she was desired to stir no further and upon that retired to her House in the Countrey Ibid. 53. He says Twenty days after that she heard the King was dead whereupon she made proclaim her self Queen The discovery of the former Error clears this for she immediatly gathered the People of Suffolk about her and gave them her Royal Word that they should enjoy their Religion as it had been established in King Edward's Time But though they were the first that proclaimed her Queen and came about her to defend her Right they were among the first that felt the Severities of her Reign Pag. 225. 54.
Rudiments of Grammar to her by the Title of Princess of Cornwal and Wales Besides the Letter of Pope Leo's declaring K. Henry P. 19. l. 26. Defender of the Faith there was a more pompous one sent over by P. Clement the 7th March 5. 1523 4 which as is supposed granted that Title to his Successors whereas the first Grant seems to have been only Personal P. 22. l. 2. No wonder there was no Seal to that Grant of King Edgars for Seals were little used in England before the Conquest Ibid. l. 10. The Monks were not then setled in half the Cathedrals in England their chief Seats were in the Rich Abbeys that were scarce subject to the Bishops Ibid. Marg. April 1524 was not the 14th Year of the King's Reign as it is put on the Margent but the 15th P. 44. l. 5. from bottom The Lord Piercy was in the Cardinal's Family rather in a way of Education not unusual in those Times than of Service P. 47. l. 12. from bottom The General of the Observants in Spain seems an improper expression for the Generals have the government of the whole Order every-where yet I find him so called in some Originals see Coll. pag. 22 23. whether it was done improperly or whether that Order was then only in Spain I cannot determine P. 56. l. 19. How far the Cardinal had carried the Foundation at Ipswich it is not known but it is certain he did never finish what he had designed at Oxford But in this I went according to the Letters Patents by which it appears he had then done his part and had set off both Lands and Mony for these Foundations P. 69. l. 16. from bottom Campegio's Son is by Hall none of his Flatterers said to have been born in Wedlock i. e. before he took Orders This is also confirmed by Gauricus Genitur 24. who says he had by his Wife three Sons and two Daughters P. 77. l. 18. Campegio might take upon him to direct the Process as being sent Express from Rome or to avoid the imputation that might have been cast on the Proceedings if Wolsey had done it but he was not the ancienter Cardinal for Wolsey was made alone Sept. 7. 1515. and Campegio with many more was advanced July 1. 1517. P. 81. l. 32. The Lord Herbert says the King gave him only the use of Richmond which is more probable P. 82. l. 6. The Cardinal died Novemb. 29. as most Writers agree so it is wrong set in the History the 28 and in the Picture 26 for 29. P. 85. l. 21. This Book is in the end of it said to be printed 1530 in April but it seems an Error for 1531 for the Censures of the Universities which are printed in and mentioned in several places of it do all bear date after that April except those made by these of Oxford and Orleans from bottom P. 86. What is said concerning the Author of the Antiquities of Oxford has been much complained of by him I find he has Authorities for what he said but they are from Authors whose Manuscripts he perused who are of no better Credit than Sanders himself such as Harpsfield and others of the like Credit And I am satisfied that he had no other Design in what he writ but to set down things as he found them in the Authors whom he made use of Calvin's Epistle seems not to belong to this Case for besides that P. 92. he was then but 21 and tho he was a Doctor of the Law and had often preached before he was 24 for then he set out Seneca de Clementia with Notes on it Yet this was too soon to think he could have been consulted in so great a Case That Epistle seems to relate to a Prince who was desirous of such a Marriage and not of dissolving it though it is indeed strange that in treating of that Question he should make no mention of so famous a case as that of King Henry which had made so much noise in the World The Letter dated the 8th of Decemb. P. 110. l. 22. should have been mentioned immediately after that of the 5th being but three days after it and the Appeal that followed should have been set down after it It were also fit to publish the Appeal it self for the power of Appealing was a Point much contraverted Pope Pius the 2d condemned it 1549 yet it was used by the Venetians 1509 and by the University of Paris March 27. 1517. Pool as Dean of Exeter P. 113. l. 4. is said to be have been one of the Lower House of Convocation which doth not agree with the Conjecture p. 129. that the Deans at that time sat in the Upper House of Convocation These sent by the King to Rome came thither in February P. 120. l. 8. not in March and the Articles they put in were 27 not 28 as it is there said These with other small Circumstances appear from a Book then printed of these Disputes If Cranmer was present at Ann Boleyn's Marriage P. 126. l. 11. which was certainly in Novemb. Warham having died in August before he could not have delayed his coming to England six months Antiq. Brit. says he followed the Emperor to Spain but Sleiden says that the Emperor went no further than Mantua this Year and sailed to Spain in March following and Cranmer would not go then with him for he was consecrated not on the 13th of March which is an Error but on the 30th of March. The order in which these Books were published is not observed P. 137. l. 10. they were thus printed 1. De vera differentia Regiae Potestatis Ecclesiasticae written by Edw. Fox Bishop of Hereford 1534. 2. De vera Obedientia by Stephen Gardiner 1535. set out with Bonner's Preface before it in Jan. 1536. 3. The Institution of a Christian Man 1537. which was afterwards reduced into another Form under another Title viz. A Necessary Doctrine and Erudition for any Christian Man 1540. But there was another put out before all these De potestate Christianorum Regum in suis Ecclesiis contra Pontificis Tyrannidem and the distinction there made between the Bishop's Book and the King's Book seems not well applied It is more probable that the Institution of a Christian Man set out by the Bishops was called their Book and that being afterwards put in another Method and set out by the King's Authority it was called his Book P. 150. l. 19. Bocking is called a Canon of Christs-Church in Canterbury But there were then no Canons in that Church they were all Monks P. 158. l. 6. The Bishops Suffragans were before common in England some Abbots or rich Clergy-Men procuring under Forreign or perhaps feigned Titles that Dignity and so performing some parts of the Episcopal Function in large or neglected Diocesses so the Abbot or Prior of Tame was one
Sampson P. 85. Marg. l. 28. f. 2 Feb. r. 24. P. 91. l. 14. f. 19 of June r. 10. of June P. 163. l. ult f. rented r. rated P. 242. l. 8. f. this Kings r. this kind P. 247. l. 9. f. 1635. r. 1535. ibid. l. 15 fr. bott f. 7 Dec. r. 17. P. 249. l. 11. f. refuse r. refute P. 262. l. 18. f. Reat r. rents P. 280. l. 21. f. Person r. Prison P. 285. f. came r. come P. 333. misprinted 343 l. 24. f. Dell r. Bell. P. 343. l. 18. f. Alrich r. Holgate A Table of the Records and Papers that are in the Collection with which the Places in the History to which they relate are marked the first Number with the Letter C. is the Page of the Collection the second with the Letter H. is the Page of the History  C. H. THe Journal of King Edward's Reign 1 1 1. His Preface to some Scriptures against Idolatry 68 157 2. A Discourse concerning the Reformation of divers Abuses 69 ibid 3. A Reformation of the Order of the Garter translated into Latin by him 73 205 4. A Paper concerning a Free Mart in England 78 208 5. The Method in which the Council represented Matters of State to him 82 219 6. Articles for the Regulation of the Privy Council 86 213 The First Book 1. The Character of King Edward given by Cardan 89 2 2. The Commission taken out by Arch-Bishop Cranmer 90 6 3. The Councils Letter to the Justices of Peace 92 13 4. The Order for the Coronation of King Edward 93 ibid 5. The Commission for which the Lord Chancellor was deprived of his Office with the Opinion of the Judges about it 96 17 6. The Duke of Somersets Commission to be Protector 98 18 7. The King's Letter to the Arch-Bishop of York concerning the Visitation 103 26 8. The form of bidding Prayers before the Reformation 104 30 9. A Letter of Bishop Tonstal's proving the subjection of the Crown of Scotland to the King of England 106 32 10. A Letter sent by the Scotish Nobility to the Pope concerning their being an Independent Kingdom 109 ibid 11. The Oath given to the Scots who submitted to the Protector 111 35 12. Bonner's Protestation with his Submission 112 36 13. Gardiner's Letter concerning the Injunctions ibid ibid 14. The Conclusion of his Letter to the Protector against them 114 38 15. A Letter of the Protectors to the Lady Mary justifying the Reformation 115 39 16. Petitions made by the Lower House of Convocation 117 47 17. A second Petition to the same purpose 118 ibid 18. Reasons for admitting the Inferior Clergie to sit in the House of Commons 119 48 19. A Letter of Martin Bucers to Gropper 121 51 20. Questions and Answers concerning the Divorce of the Marquess of Northampton 125 58 21. Injunctions given in King Henry's Time to the Deanery of Doncaster 126 59 22. A Proclamation against Innovations without the King's Authority 128 ibid 23. An Order of Council for the removing of Images 129 60 24. A Letter with Directions sent to all Preachers 130 61 25. Questions concerning some abuses in the Mass with the Answers made by some Bishops and Divines to them 133 62 26. A Collection of the chief Indulgences then in the English Offices 150 66 27. Injunctions for a Visitation of Chauntries 152 67 28. The Protector 's Letter to Gardiner concerning the Points that he was to handle in his Sermon 154 70 29. Idolatrous Collects and Hymns in the Hours of Sarum 156 61 30. Dr. Redmayn's Opinion of the Marriage of the Clergie 157 92 31. Articles of Treason against the Admiral 158 98 32. The Warrant for the Admiral 's Execution 164 100 33. Articles for the King's Visitors 165 102 34. A Paper of Luther concerning a Reconciliation with the Zwinglians 166 105 35. The Sentence against Joan of Kent 167 111 36. A Letter of the Protectors to Sir Philip Hobbey of the Rebellions at home 169 120 37. A Letter of Bonners after his Deprivation 170 128 38. Instructions to Sir W. Paget sent to the Emperor 171 131 39. A Letter of Pagets to the Protector 173 132 40. Another Letter of his to the Protector 177 133 41. The Councils Letter to the King against the Protector 183 136 42. The Protector 's Submission 184 ibid 43. A Letter from the Council to the King 185 137 44. A Letter writ by the Council to Cranmer and Paget 187 ibid 45. Cranmer and Pagets Answer 188 ibid 46. Articles objected to the Duke of Somerset 189 138 47. A Letter of the Councils to the Bishops assuring them that the King intended to go forward in the Reformation 191 143 48. Cardinal Wolsey's Letter for procuring the Popedom to himself upon Pope Adrian's Death 192 147 49. Instructions given to the Lord Russel and others concerning the delivery of Bulloign to the French 198 148 50. Other Instructions sent to them 201 ibid 51. The Patents for the German Congregation 202 154 52. Injunctions given by Bishop Ridley 205 153 53. Oglethorp's Submission and Profession of his Faith 207 161 54. Dr. Smith's Letter to Cranmer 208 ibid 55. Articles of Religion set out by the King's Authority 209 166 56. Instructions to the President of the North 221 217 57. Instructions to Sir Rich. Morison sent to the Emperor 229 220 58. A Letter of Ridley's setting out the Sins of that Time 231 227 59. Ridley's Letter to the Protector concerning the Visitation of the Vniversity of Cambridg 232 120 60. The Protectors Answer to the former Letter 234 ibid 61. A Letter of Cranmer's to King Henry concerning a further Reformation and against Sacrilege 236 196 BOOK II. 1. THe Proclamation of L. Jane Gray's Title to the Crown 239 235 2. A Letter writ by Q. Katherine to her Daughter 242 240 3. A humble Submission made by Q. Mary to her Father 243 241 4. Another of the same strain confirming the former 245 ibid 5. Another to the same purpose 246 ibid 6. A Letter written by her to Cromwel containing a full submission in all Points of Religion to her Fathers pleasure 247 ibid 7. A Letter of Bonner's upon his being restored to his Bishoprick 248 248 8. Cranmer's Manifesto against the Mass 249 ibid 9. The Conclusions of Instructions sent by Car. Pool to the Queen 250 260 10. Injunctions sent from the Queen to the Bishops 252 274 11. A Commission to turn out some of the Reformed Bishops 256 ibid 12. Another Commission for turning out the rest of them 257 ibid 13. Bonner's Certificate that Bishop Scory had put away his Wife 258 275 14. The Queen's Letter to the Justices of Peace in Norfolk 259 288 15. The Articles of Bonner's Visitation 263 289 16. Address made by the lower to the upper House of Convocation 266 295 17. A Bull making Card. Beaton Legate a Latere in Scotland 271 292 18. A Letter of the Queen's recommending Card. Pool to the Popedom 282 311 19. Directions sent
Presidents of all Sorts Dr. Pierce on God's Decrees History of the late Wars of New-England Dr. Outram de Sacrificiis Bishop Taylor 's Disswasive from Popery Garissolius de Chr. Mediatore Corpus Confessionum Fidei Spanhemi Dubia Evangelica 2 Vol. Dr. Gibb's Sermons Parkeri Disputationes de Deo Description and History of the Future State of Europe 1 s. Fowler 's Defence of the Design of Christianity against John Bunyan 1 s. Lyford's Discovery of the Errors and Heresies of the Times 4 s. Dr. Sherlock's Visitation Sermon at Warrington Dr. West'o Assize-Sermon at Dorchester 1671. Mr. Dodson's Sermon at Lady Farmers Funeral 1670. 8 d. Directions for Improvement of Barren Land Culverwel's Discourse of the Light of Nature Sheppard's Grand Abridgment of the Law in English 3 Vol. Swinburn of Wills and Testaments Aston's Entries Dr. Meric Casaubon's Letter to Dr. Du Moulin about Experimental Philosophy Lord Hollis's Relation of the Unjust Accusation of certain French Gentlemen charged with a Robbery 1671. The Magistrates Authority asserted in a Sermon by James Paston OCTAVO THe Posing of the Parts of Speech Elborow's Rationale upon the English Service Burnet's Vindication of the Ordination of the Church of England Winchester Phrases Bishop Wilkins of Natural Religion Hardcastle's Christian Geography and Arithmetick Ashton's Apology for the Honours and Revenues of the Clergy Lord Hollis's Vindication of the Judicature of the House of Peers in the case of Skinner Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Appeals Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Impositions Letter about the Bishops Vote in Capital Cases Zenophont Cyropaedia Gr. Lat. Duporti Versio Psalmorum Graeca Grew's Idea of Philological Hist continued on Roots Wingates Abridgment of the Statutes in force Fitzherberts Natura Brevium Judge Hales's Pleas of the Crown Wilkinsons Office of Sheriffs Lord Cook 's Compleat Coppy-holder Dialogue in English betwixt a Doctor and a Student concerning the Laws of England Finch of the Law Spaniards Conspiracy against the State of Venice Batei Elenchus motuum nuperorum in Anglia Brown's Religio Medici Several Tracts of Mr. Hales of Eaton Bishop Sanderson's Life Dr. Tillotson's Rule of Faith Gregorii Etymologicon Parvum Pasoris Grammatica Grae. Novi Testamenti 4 s. Rossei Gnomologicon Poeticum Gouge's word to Saints and Sinners Dr. Simpson's Chymical Anatomy of the Yorkshire Spaws with a Discourse of the Original of Hot-Springs and other Fountains and a Vindication of Chymical Physick 3 s. His Hydrological Essays with an Account of the Allum-works at Whitby and some Observations about the Jaundice 1 s. 6 d. Dr. Cox's Discourse of the Interest of the Patient in reference to Physick and Physitians and Detection of the Abuses practised by the Apothecaries 1 s. 6 d. Organon Salutis Or an Instrument to cleanse the Stomach with divers New Experiments of the Vertue of Tobacco and Coffee To which is prefixed a Preface of Sir Hen. Blunt 1 s. Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity in three Parts A Discourse of the Nature Ends and Difference of the two Covenaants 1672. 2 s. Ignatius Fuller's Sermons of Peace and Holiness 1672. 1 s. 6 d. Lipsius's Discourse of Constancy 2 s. 6 d. Willis's Anglicisms Latinized 3 s. 6. d. Buckler of State and Justice against France's Designs of Universal Monarchy 1673. A free Conference touching the Present State of England at home and abroad in order to the Designs of France 1673. 1 s. Bishop Taylor of Confirmation 1 s. 6 d. Mystery of Jesuitism third and fourth Parts 2 s. 6 d. Sanderson Judicium Academ Oxoniens de Solenni Liga 6 d. Dr. Samway's Unreasonableness of the Romanists 1 s. 6 d. Record of Urines 1 s. Dr. Ashton's Cases of Scandal and Persecution 1674. 1 s. DUODECIMO FArnabii Index Rhetoricus Ciceronis Orationes selectae Hodder 's Arithmetick Horatius Menellii Sands Ovid Metamorphosis Grotius de Veritate Religionis Christianae Bishop Hacket 's Christian Consolations Littleton 's Tenures in French and English VICESIMO QUARTO LVcius Florus Lat. Id. French 16º Crums of Comfort Valentine's Devotions Guide to Heaven Books lately Printed GVillim's Display of Herauldry with large Additions Dr. Burnet's History of the Reformation of the Church of Engl. Fol. in a Vollums Dr. Burlace's History of the Irish Rebellion Mr. John Jenison's Additional Narrative about the Plot. Cole's Latin and English Dictionary with large Additions 1679. William's Sermon before the L. Mayor Octob. 12. 1679. History of the Gunpowder Treason Impartial Consideration of the Speeches of the Five Jesuits Executed for Treason Fol. Trials of the Regicides 8º Dangerfield's Narrative of the Pretended Presbyterian Plot. Mr. Jam. Brome's two Fast Sermons The Famine of the Word threatned to Israel and God's Call to Weeping and Mourning Account of the Publick Affairs in Ireland since the Discovery of the late Plot. Dr. Jane's Fast Sermon before the House of Commons April 11. 1679. Dr. Burnet's Letter written upon the Discovery of the late Plot. 4 to His Translation of the Decree made at Rome March 2. 1679. condemning some Opinions of the Jesuits and other Casuists 4 to His Relation of the Massacre of the Protestants in France 4 to Mr. John James's Visitation Sermon April 9. 1671. 4 to Mr. John Cave's Fast Sermon on Jan. 30. 1679. 4 to His Assize Sermon at Leicester July 31. 79. 4 to Certain Genuine Remains of the Lord Bacon in Arguments Civil Moral Natural Medical Theological and Bibliographical with a large account of all his Works by Dr. Tho. Tenison 8 to Dr. Puller's Discourse of the Moderation of the Church of England 8 to The Original of all the Plots in Christendom with the Danger and Remedy of Schism By Dr. William Sawel Master of Jesus College Cambridg 8 o. A Discourse of Supream Power Common Right By a Person of Quality 8 o. Dr. Edw. Bagshaw's Discourse upon Select Texts against the Papist Socinian 8 o. Mr. Rushworth's Historical Collections The second Volume Fol. His large and exact Account of the Trial of the Earl of Strafford with all the Circumstances preliminary to concomitant with and subsequent upon the same to his Death Fol. Remarques relating to the State of the Church of the three first Centuries wherein are interspersed Animadversions on a Book called A View of Antiquity By J. H. written by A. S. Speculum Baxterianum or Baxter against Baxter 4 to The Country-Mans Physician For the use of such as live far from Cities or Market-Towns 8 o. Sir Rob. Filmer's Patriarchae 8 o. Juvenile Rambles of Tho. Dangerfield 8 o. Dr. Burnet's Sermon before the Lord Mayor upon the Fast for the Fire 1680. 4 to His Account of the Conversion and Persecutions of Eve Cohan a Person of Quality of the Jewish Religion lately Baptized a Christian 4 o. His Fast Sermon before the House of Commons Decemb. 22. 1680. His Fast-Sermon before the Aldermen and Liveries of the City of London on the 30th of January 1680. New-England Psalms 12o. An Apology for a Treatise of Humane Reason By Ma. Clifford Esq 12o. The Laws of this Realm concerning Jesuits Seminary Priests Recusants the Oaths of Supremacy and Allegiance explained by divers Judgments and Resolutions of the Judges with other Observations thereupon By William Cawley Esq Fol. Bishop Sanderson's Sermons Fol. Fowlis's History of Romish Conspiracies Treasons and Usurpations 1681. Fol. The Tything-Table 4 to Markham's Perfect Horseman 1681. 8o. The History of the Powder-Treason with a Vindication of the Proceedings and Matters relating thereunto from the Exceptions made against it and more particularly of late Years by the Author of the Catholick Apology and others To which is added A Parallel betwixt That and the present Plot 1681. 4 to The Counter-Scuffle 4 to Mr. Langford's plain and useful Instructions to raise all sorts of Fruit-Trees that prosper in England in that method and order that every thing is to be done in Together with the best Directions for making Liquors of the several sorts of Fruit 1681. 8o. FINIS
Religion which he thought he might with a good Conscience submit to and obey though he could not consent to them Only in the matter of the Corporal Presence he was still of the old Perswasion and writ about it But the Latine Stile of his Book is much better than the Divinity and Reasonings in it So what he would have done if he had been required to subscribe the Articles that were now agreed on did not appear for he was all this while Prisoner There was a constant good correspondence between Cranmer and him Though in many things they differed in opinion yet Tonstall was both a Man of candor and of great moderation which agreed so well with Cranmers temper that no wonder they lived always in good terms So when the Bill for Attainting him as guilty of Misprision of Treason was passed in the House of Lords on the 31st of March being put in on the 28th Cranmer spake so freely against it that the Duke of Northumberland and he were never after that in friendship together What his Arguments were I could not recover but when he could do no more he protested against it being seconded only by the Lord Stourton How it came to pass that the other Popish Lords and Bishops that protested against the other Acts of this Parliament did not joyn in this I cannot imagine unless it was that they were the less concerned for Tonstall because Cranmer had appeared to be so much his friend or were awed by their fear of offending the Duke of Northumberland But when the Bill was carried down to the Commons with the Evidences against him which were some Depositions that had been taken and brought to the Lords they who were resolved to condemn that practise for the future would not proceed upon it now So on the fifth of April they ordered the Privy-Counsellors of their House to move the Lords that his Accusers and he might be heard face to face and that not being done they went no further in the Bill By these Indications the Duke of Northumberland saw how little kindness the House of Commons had for him The Parliament is Dissolved The Parliament had now sate almost five years and being called by the Duke of Somerset his Friends had been generally chose to be of it So that it was no wonder if upon his Fall they were not easie to those who had destroyed him nor was there any motion made for their giving the King a Supply Therefore the Duke of Northumberland thought it necessary for his Interest to call a new Parliament And accordingly on the 15th of April the Parliament was dissolved and it was resolved to spend this Summer in making Friends all over England and to have a new Parliament in the opening of the next Year The Convocation at this time agreed to the Articles of Religion that were prepared the last Year which though they have been often printed yet since they are but short and of so great consequence to this History I have put them into the Collection as was formerly told Thus the Reformation of Doctrine and Worship were brought to their perfection and were not after this in a tittle mended or altered in this Reign nor much afterwards only some of the Articles were put in more general words under Queen Elizabeth Another part of the Reformation was yet unfinished A Reformation of Ecclesiastical Courts considered and it was the chief work of this year that was the giving Rules to the Ecclesiastical Courts and for all things relating to the Government of the Church and the exercise of the several Functions in it In the former Volume it was told that an Act had passed for this effect yet it had not taken effect but a Commission was made upon it and these appointed by King Henry had met and consulted about it and had made some progress in it as appears by an Original Letter of Cranmers to that King in the Year 1545. in which he speaks of it as a thing then almost forgotten and quite lâ—id aside for from the time of the six Articles till then the design of the Reformation had been going backward At that time the King began to re-assume the thoughts of it and was resolved to remove some Ceremonies such as the creeping to the Cross the ringing of Bells on St. Andrews Eve with other superstitious Practises for which Cranmer sent him the draught of a Letter to be written in the Kings Name to the two Arch-bishops and to be by them communicated to the rest of the Clergy In the Postscript of his Letter he complains much of the sacrilegious wast of the Cathedral Church of Canterbury where the Dean and Prebendaries had been made to alienate many of their Mannours upon Letters obtained by Courtiers from the King as if the Lands had been desired for the Kings use upon which they had surrendred those Lands which were thereupon disposed of to the Courtiers that had an Eye upon them This Letter should have come in in the former Volume but I had not seen it then so I took hold on this Occasion to direct the Reader to it in the Collection Collection Number 61. It was also formerly told that an Act had passed in this Reign to empower thirty two Persons who should be named by the King to make a Reformation of the Ecclesiastical Laws which was to be finished within three years But the revolutions of Affairs and the other more pressing things that were still uncompleated had kept them hitherto from setting to that work On the first of November last year a Commission was given to eight Persons to prepare the matter for the review of the two and thirty that so it might be more easily compiled being in a few hands than could well be done if so many had been to set about it These eight were the Arch bishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Ely Dr. Cox and Peter Martyr two Divines Dr. May and Dr. Taylor two Doctors of the Law and John Lucas and Richard Goodrick two Common Lawyers But on the 14th of November the Commission was renewed and the Bishop of London was named in the room of the Bishop of Ely one Traheron in the room of May and Gosnald in Goodrick's room These it seems desiring more time than one year to finish it in for two of the years were now lapsed in the last Session of the Parliament they had three years more time offered them But it seems the Work was believed to be in such a forwardness that this continuation was not judged necessary for the Royal Assent was not given to that Act. After the Parliament was ended they made hast with it But I find it said in the Preface to the Book as it was printed in Queen Elizabeths Reign that Cranmer did the whole Work almost himself which will justifie the Character some give of him that he was the greatest Canonist then in England Dr. Haddon that was
University Orator in Cambridge and Sir Jo. Cheek were employed to put it in Latine And they did so imitate the Stile of the Roman Laws that any who reads the Book will fancy himself to be reading a Work of the purer Ages of that State when their Language was not yet corrupted with these barbarous terms which the mixture of other Nations brought in and made it no where more nauseously rude than in the Canon Law The Work was digested and cast into fifty one Titles to bring it near the Number of the Books of the Pandects into which Justinian had digested the Roman Law It was prepared by February this year and a Commission was granted to thirty two Persons of whom the former eight were a part consisting of eight Bishops eight Divines among whom John a Lasco was one eight Civilians and eight Common Lawyers They were to revise correct and perfect the Work and so to present it to the King They divided themselves into four Classes eight to a Classis and every one of these were to prepare their Corrections and so to communicate them to the rest And thus was the Work carried on and finished but before it received the Royal Confirmation the King died and this fell with him nor do I find it was ever since that time taken up or prosecuted with the care that a thing of such consequence deserved and therefore I shall not think it improper for me having before shewed what was done in the next place to give an account of what was then intended to be done and is now very fit to be well considered The first Title was of the Trinity and the Catholick Faith The Chief Heads of it in which those who denied the Christian Religion were to suffer death and the loss of their Goods The Books of Scripture were numbred these called Apocryphal being left out of the Canon which though they were read in the Church it was only for the edification of the People but not for the proof of the Doctrine The power of the Church was subjected to the Scriptures The four General Councils were received but all Councils were to be examined by the Scripture as were also the Writings of the Fathers who were to be much reverenced but according to what themselves have written they were only to be submitted to when they agreed with the Scriptures The second Title contains an enumeration of many Heresies viz. against the Trinity Jesus Christ the Scriptures about Original sin Justification the Mass Purgatory and censured those who denied Magistracy to be lawful or asserted the Community of Goods or Wives or who denied the Pastoral Office and thought any might assume it at pleasure or who thought the Sacraments naked Signs who denied the Baptism of Infants or thought none could possibly be saved that were not Baptized or who asserted Transubstantiation or denied the lawfulness of Marriage particularly in the Clergy or who asserted the Popes Power or such as excused their ill Lives by the pretence of Predestination as many wicked Men did from which and other Heresies all are disswaded and earnestly exhorted to endeavour the extirpation of them The third was about the Judgments of Heresie before the Bishop of the Diocess even in exempted Places They were to proceed by Witnesses but the Party upon fame might be required to purge himself if he repented he was to make publick profession of it in those places where he had spread it and to renounce his Heresie swearing never to return to it any more but obstinate Hereticks were to be declared infamous incapable of publick Trust or to be Witnesses in any Court or to have power to make a Testament and were not to have the benefit of the Law Clergy-men falling into Heresie were not to return to their Benefices unless the Circumstances were such that they required it and thus all Capital Proceedings for Heresie were laid down The fourth was about Blasphemy flowing from hatred or rage against God which was to be punished as obstinate Heresie was The fifth was about the Sacraments of Baptism and the Lords Supper To which is added that Imposition of Hands is to be retained in the Ordination of Pastors that Marriages are to be solemnly made that those who renew their Baptismal Vow be confirmed by the Bishop and that the Sick should be visited by their Pastors The sixth was about Idolatry Magick Witchcraft or consulting with Conjurers who were to be arbitrarily punished if they submitted otherwise to be excommunicated The seventh was about Preachers whom the Bishops were to examine carefully before they licensed them and were once a year to gather together all those who were licensed in their Diocesses to know of them the true state of their Flock what Vices abounded and what Remedies were most proper Those who refused to hear Sermons or did make disturbance in them were to be separated from the Communion It seems it was designed that there should be in every Diocess some who should go round a Precinct and Preach like Evangelists as some then called them The eighth was about Marriage which was to be after asking Banes three Sundays or Holy-days Those who were married in any other Form than that in the Book of Service were not to be esteemed lawfully married those who corrupted Virgins were to be excommunicated if they did not marry them or if that could not be done they were to give them the third part of their Goods besides other arbitrary punishments Marriages made without the consent of Parents or Guardians were declared null Then follow the things that may void Marriages they are left free to all Poligamy is forbid Marriages made by force are declared void Mothers are required to suckle their Children The ninth is about the Degrees of Marriage All these in the Levitical Law or those that are reciprocal to them are forbidden but Spiritual Kindred was not to hinder Marriage since there was nothing in Scripture about it nor was there any good reason for it The tenth was about Adultery A Clergy-man guilty of it was to forfeit all his Goods and Estate to his Wife and Children or if he had none to the Poor or some pious use and to lose his Benefice and be either banished or imprisoned during Life A Lay-man was to restore his Wives Portion and to give her the half of his Goods and be imprisoned or banished during Life Wives that were guilty were to be in like manner punished But the Innocent Party might marry again yet such were rather exhorted if they saw hope of amendment to be reconciled to the offending Party No Marriage was to be dissolved without a Sentence of Divorce Desertion long Absence Capital Enmities where either Party was in hazard of their Life or the constant perverseness or fierceness of a Husband against his Wife might induce a Divorce but little Quarrels might not do it nor a perpetual Disease Relief in such a Misery being one of the Ends
if he had turned so heartily as the Strain of that Book runs that he would have been quite thrown out especially since he had never Married so I rather look on it as a Forgerie cast on his Name to disgrace the Reformation He fled beyond Sea where he lived till the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's Reign and then it seems there was some offence taken at his former behaviour for he was not restored to Bath and Wales but put into Chichester that was a much meaner Bishoprick Thus I have given a clear account and free of all Partiality or Reservation of the changes made in the most of the Sees in England The two Arch-Bishops Cranmer and Holgate the Bishops Ridley Poinet Scory Coverdale Taylor Harvey Bird Bush Hooper Ferrar and Barlow were all removed Rochester was void and Griffins was put into it this April Goddrick dying now Thirleby succeeded him and Sampson of Coventry and Litchfield dying soon after Bayn succeeded him So here were sixteen new Bishops brought in which made no small change in the Church The Mass every where set up When this done the Bishops went about the executing of the Queen's Injunctions The New Service was every-where cast out and the Old Ceremonies and Service were again set up In this Business none was so hot as Bonner for the Act that repealed King Edward's Laws being agreed to by the Commons to whom the Lords had sent it he without staying for the Royal Assent did that very Night set up the Old Worship at Pauls on St. Katherines day and it being the custom that on some Holy Days the Quire went up to the Steeple to sing the Anthems that fell to be on that Night which was an antick way of beginning a form of Worship to which the People had been long disused And the next Day being St. Andrew's he did officiate himself and had a solemn Procession The most eminent Preachers in London were either put in Prison or under Confinement and as all their Mouths had been stopt by the prohibiting of Sermons unless a License were obtained so they were now to be fallen on for their Marriages Parker estimates it that there were now about 16000 Clergy-Men in England and of these 12000 were turned out upon this account some he says were deprived without Conviction upon common Fame some were never cited to appear and yet turned out Many that were in Prison were cited and turned out for not appearing though it was not in their Power Some were induced to submit and quit their Wives for their Livings They were all summarily deprived Nor was this all but after they were deprived they were also forced to leave their Wives which piece of severity was grounded on the Vow that as was pretended they had made though the falshood of this Charge was formerly demonstrated To justify this severity of Procedure many were set to write against the Marriage of the Clergy Books against the marriage of the Clergy Smith of whom I made mention in the former Book that had then so humbly recanted and submitted did now appear very boldly and reprinted his Book with many Additions But the most studied Work was set out by Martin a Doctor of the Laws It was certainly for most part Gardiner's Work and I have seen the Proof Sheets of a great part of it dasht and altered in many places by Gardiner's hand This Martin had made his Court to Cranmer in former times He had studied the Law at Bourges where Francis Balduin one of the celebrated Lawyers of that time had publickly noted him for his lewdness as being not only over-run himself with the French Pox but as being a Corrupter of all the University which Balduin certified in a Letter to one in England that took care to print it It was also printed that Bonner had many Bastards and himself was believed to be the Bastard of one Savage a Priest in Leicestershire that had been Bastard to Sir John Savage of Cheshire Which Priest by Elizabeth Frodshum the Wife of one Edmond Bonner had this Edmond now Bishop of London and it seems his Mother did not soon give over those her lewd Courses for Wymsly Arch-Deacon of London was another of her Bastards That Kennel of the uncleanness of the Priests and Religious Houses was again on this occasion racked and exposed with too much indecency for the married Priests being openly accused for the impurity and sensuality of their Lives thought it was a just piece of self-defence to turn these Imputations back on those who pretended to Chastity and yet led most irregular Lives under that appearance of greater strictness This was the state in which things were when the New Parliament A New Parliament met on the 2d of April Gardiner had before-hand prepared the Commons by giving the most considerable of them Pensions some had 200 and some a 100 l. a Year for giving their Voices to the Marriage The first Act that passed seemed of an odd nature and has a great Secret under it The Speaker of the House of Commons brought in a Bill declaring That whereas the Queen had of right succeeded to the Crown but because all the Laws of England had been made by Kings The Regal Power asserted to be in a Queen as well as a King and declared the Prerogatives to be in the King's Person from thence some might pretend that the Queen had no right to them it was therefore declared to have been the Law that these Prerogatives did belong to the Crown whether it were in the hands of Male or Female and whatsoever the Law did limit and appoint for the King was of right also due to the Queen who is declared to have as much Authority as any other her Progenitors Many in the House of Commons wondered what was the intention of such a Law and as People were at this time full of jealousie The Secret Reasons for that Act. one Skinner a Member of the House who in Queen Elizabeth's time took Orders and was made Dean of Duresm said he could not imagine why such a frivolous Law was desired since the thing was without dispute E M. SS D. Gul. Petyt and that that which was pretended of satisfying the People was too slight he was affraid there was a trick in these words That the Queen had as great Authority as any of her Progenitors on which perhaps it might be afterwards said She had the same Power that William the Conqueror exercised in seizing the Lands of the English and giving them to Strangers which also Edward the First did upon the conquest of Wales He did not know what relation this might have to the intended Marriage therefore he warned the House to look well to it so a Committee being appointed to correct it such words were added as brought the Queen's Prerogative under the same Limitations as well as it exalted it to the height of her Progenitors But one Fleetwood afterwards